kingwolf's Avatar
kingwolf Member Since October 19, 2009

Ultimate car sex incest

dragonserpent on Incest Stories

Mom started crying. Tom was a former Navy Seal and loathed failure. Tom said with determination that they were going no matter what it took, and they started packing everything they needed into the old van. To make matters worse, the luggage wouldn’t fit all in it back, so most went to the driver side of the van.  Because it was an older van,

Virgin Girl Scout Ripe to Eat

Brigit Astar on Incest Stories

Nikkie Louiston undressed in her bedroom and put on her girl scout outfit, picked up the cloth bag filled with boxes of cookies, and then headed out. She called to her mother as she went through the living room: “Mom, I’m going.” Her mother answered from the kitchen: “Hold on, dear.”

Nikkie waited impatiently at the living room door. Her mother came from the kitchen and asked her: “Where exactly are you going? Are you selling or are you delivering?”

“I’m delivering. I’m going to some of the places on the list.”

“I’ll drive you,” her mother said.

“Oh Mom, no. I’m just going to a few places—four or five—just around the neighborhood. To

Read More
Aunt Clara’s and Mrs. Wallace and the Simmons’, and Uncle Gerald. Just the ones who have placed orders for the cookies and are within walking distance.”

“Okay, dear, but remember, dinner is at six. Don’t let Aunt Clara trap you into having tea and talking, or else she’ll keep you there and you’ll never get out.”

“I know,” Nikkie replied. “Well, I’m on my way.”

She left her house and walked down the residential street, planning her route as she walked along. Aunt Clara first, she thought, then the Simmons’, then cross the street and down to Mrs. Wallace, and then, last of all, on my way back, Uncle Gerald.

Nikkie was a typical girl scout, in that she was an adolescent, fourteen years old, full of vim and curiosity, and a virgin. She was well-developed for her age; the girl scout outfit she wore fit snugly around her pubescent body, outlining her budding breasts, developing hips and thighs, and her perky rump. The outfit was short, ending a good six inches above her knees, showing plenty of her soft full legs.

She delivered the cookies to Aunt Clara, the Simmons’ and Mrs. Wallace, collected the money, and reflected on how many more boxes she needed to sell to win the computer. She had already sold a total of six dozen boxes of cookies in the past two weeks, but she figured she would need to sell at least that many more to have any chance of coming in first in her scout troop, and winning the grand prize: a brand new pc. But time was running out. There was only one week left in the cookie sale. I need to find people who will buy more than one box, she thought. Maybe Uncle Gerald will.

She made her way to her uncle’s house, thinking about him. Over the past year, he had become more attentive to her, calling her “sweetie” and “honey” (but only when no one else was around), and touching her. Whenever they were alone, he would find some way to touch her, to place his hands on her shoulders or arms or back or hips. Once, he had come to her house when her parents were gone, and he had finally pulled her onto his lap. He had stroked her hip and flank and nuzzled her cheek and neck. She had felt him moving his crotch up and down and around on her rump, and she had felt a stiff lump throbbing and pressing upon her butt. Her uncle’s lips nuzzling her cheek and neck, his hand stroking and softly squeezing her hip and flank, and especially his rotating crotch and that stiff lump throbbing and rubbing upon her rump, had sent a warm tingly fizzy feeling shooting through her body. She wondered what would have happened next had her parents not come home at that time.

She knocked on her uncle’s door and reached in the bag and pulled out a box of cookies. Her uncle opened the door and his face lit up. “Well, well, if it isn’t my favorite niece and girl scout. Come on in, honey.”

She entered her uncle’s house and he closed the door.

“I see you’ve got the cookies.” He said, pulling out his billfold. “Well, I’ve got the money. This should take care of it.” He handed her a bill and she opened her bag. “Let me see, let me get the change,” she said.

“Oh, no change,” he said. “You keep it.”

“But it’s a lot of change I owe you, it’s more than…”

“Don’t worry about it.” he smiled. “Keep it. It’ll help you in your sales.”

“Gee, thanks, Uncle Gerald. It will help. Now, I only need to sell about six dozen more boxes minus the one you bought.”

“Why so many?” he asked. She explained about winning the pc, and he smiled and wagged his head. “Well, good luck to you. Maybe I could buy another box from you. But first, let me sample your wares.” He opened the box and pulled out a cookie. “Umm, nice shape.” He slipped an arm around her shoulder and bit into the cookie. “Yum, quite tasty.” He slid a hand down her back. “Here, have a cookie on me.”

“We’re not supposed to eat any of them,” she said.

“But I bought the box, and I’m giving you a cookie. It’s not as if you’re eating up the profits. Here, have one on me, and let’s sit and discuss the possibility of my buying another box from you.”

He guided her to a big chair and sat and pulled her down on his lap.

“I do believe this is the best cookie I’ve ever had,” he nibbled. She smiled and nodded and bit into a cookie….

He brushed his lips on her cheek and neck, stroked her hip, and pressed his crotch upon her rump. He moved his hand up, unbuttoned the top of her scout outfit and slid his hand under her bra. She clasped his arm, holding it back.

“Let me stroke and rub you, honey,” he breathed in her ear. “I’ll buy a box of cookies.”

“You will?” she asked.

“Yeah,” he answered. He slid his hand onto a breast and began massaging it. “Oh, honey, you’ve got nice breasts,” he rasped. He briskly stroked her titties, rubbing them good. He began rotating his crotch on her rump, pressing his stiffening cock upon her butt.

He stroked her legs, running a hand between her thighs.

He tugged at her panties, sliding them down. She grasped his arm and pushed back on it. “Let me lick and suck you, honey. I’ll buy another box of cookies.”

He slid her panties off, got down on his knees in front of her, pulled her down in the chair and raised her legs and drew them back. He lowered his head between her thighs and began licking.

He slid his tongue up and down, rubbing and lapping her pussy.

She breathed out heavily, huffing, almost panting. She clasped his head and raised her pelvis up and moved her cunt around on his mouth.

He moved up on her body, sliding between her legs, pressing his crotch on her pubic hair. He stroked his fat dick up and down on her pussy and mashed his full balls upon her ass. Then he began pushing the knob of his prick forward—upon her cunt-slit.

“Unh unh,” she gasped, pulling her pussy back.

He wrapped his arms around her back and tapped his cockhead upon her slit. “Let me do it to you, honey,” he rasped. “Another box. I’ll buy another. Oh honey, I’ll buy three boxes from you.”

“Three boxes?” she breathed out.

“Yes, honey, I’ll buy three boxes of cookies from you,” he panted. “Just let me do it to you.” He pushed the head of his dick into her slit, on up to her hymen. “Just let me fuck you!” He strained and heaved and pushed his prick forward, jabbing it against her hymen.

“Ah, yes,” he huffed. “You’re a virgin, aren’t you, honey. Ah yes, virgin pussy!”

He kept straining and pushing his cock forward, till he felt the hymen give. “Oh yes!” he hissed as he popped her cherry.

He didn’t let up. He kept pushing his dick in, stuffing it into her minty channel. Her quim was so tight; it felt like a vise squeezing his prick.

“Oh god, oh Uncle Gerald, oh, it hurts!” she cried. “Oh god, it burns, it hurts so much!”

“It’ll only hurt for a minute, honey,” he huffed as he dug his dick up her quiff. “Then it’ll start feeling so good, you won’t want me to ever stop.”

He began jamming his cock in her, sawing it back and forth. “Fucking you, honey,” he panted. “Oh yes, fucking your virgin cunt. Jesus Christ, I’m fucking my fourteen-year-old virgin niece!”

“Oh, ooh, Ohh!” Nikkie chuffed and puffed and squirmed and writhed as her uncle lustily fucked her. “Oh baby, welcome to the world of fuck!” he hissed.

He felt the cum churning in his fat balls, felt it gush up. He slid his prick out and rubbed it fast and hard on her pussy. He grunted and groaned as he spewed semen on her pubic hair.  

Nikkie was growing concerned. There were only a few days left in the cookie sale, and she still had a couple dozen boxes of cookies she needed to sell.

I could contact the people who have already bought some, she thought. They might buy some more—if I explain the situation.

Uncle Gerald, she thought. I bet he would buy some more.

Uncle Gerald would indeed buy some more from her, and not just cookies….

He sat with his arm around his niece’s shoulder. He unzipped his fly and pulled out his dick. “Touch it, honey. Wrap your hand around it and stroke it.”

She rubbed his prick, marveling at the warm silky-smooth firmness of it, and the way it grew in her hand. His cock rose and stiffened, straining and throbbing.

He tugged at her head, pulling it down. “Lick it, honey. Lick and suck it.”

“Unh unh,” she murmured and tried to pull her head back.

“Do it, honey,” he said huskily. “Lick and suck my dick. I’ll buy a box of cookies from you.’

He pulled her head down and guided his cock to her mouth.

“Ah, that’s it,” he breathed out heavily. “Open your mouth, get your lips around my prick. Lick and suck it, honey. Oh yes, use your tongue and lips on it. Suck it, baby. Oh yes, suck my dick!”

He slid his prick into her silky warm wet mouth. “Ah!” he gasped, and began sliding it back and forth. “Oh yes, you’re sucking it now, honey,” he wheezed. “Sucking it good. Ah, your mouth’s so warm and wet and silky smooth. Oh baby, you’re sucking your uncle’s cock. Jesus Christ, yes! Ah, I’m fucking my fourteen-year-old niece’s mouth.”

He felt his balls swelling and tingling and the juice inside of them swirling and churning. He pulled his dick out of her mouth. He didn’t want to shoot his load just yet.

He slid her panties off, turned her over on her hands and knees and got behind her. He lowered his head below her rump and began licking her cunt.

“Oh, ah, umm, ah,” Nikkie cooed with delight as her uncle licked her. His tongue was so thick and wet and he flicked and lapped it all over her pussy.

He slid his hands up to her titties and rubbed and kneaded them as he dug his tongue into her quim and began tongue-fucking her.

“Oh, umm, ah, ooh, oh Uncle Gerald,’ she gasped with pleasure and moved her pelvis around in little circles and twirled her pussy.

He moved up on her back, wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed his crotch upon her rump. He pushed his prick forward against her quiff.

She squirmed and whimpered.

“Ah, don’t worry, honey,” he rasped. “I’m going to buy another box of cookies from you. Ah, I’ll buy two boxes from you, honey.” He strained forward, pushing his cock into her cunny. “Oh yes! Goddamn, I’ll buy three boxes from you!” He huffed and panted as he stuffed his fat dick in her tight quim.

“Ah, oh baby, you’ve got the tightest pussy I’ve ever fucked!”

She gasped and bucked and writhed as her uncle screwed her. He huffed and puffed and hunched as he fucked his pretty fourteen-year-old niece.

His balls throbbed and ached; cum churned in them. He slid his dick out of her cunt.

“Oh, Uncle Gerald, don’t,” she moaned in disappointment. “Don’t take it out. Stick it back in.”

“Unh unh, honey,” he wheezed. “I was just about to cum in your pussy, and I can’t do that. Can’t take the chance of getting you pregnant.”

He lowered his head to her rear end and began kissing and licking it. “Ah, such a sweet soft smooth ass you have,” he said. He slid his tongue between her butt cheeks and began licking, swiping and rubbing her rump crack.

“Oh, ah, oh Uncle Gerald,” she breathed out huskily and began rotating her rear end.

He moved a hand up to one of her breasts and rubbed and squeezed it as he slid his middle finger into her quaff and dug his tongue into her rosebud and began sliding it back and forth.

“Oh god, ah!” she panted and hunched as he tongue-fucked her ass, rubbed and squeezed her tits and finger-fucked her cunt.

His fat dick throbbed and ached; the sperm swirled in his puffy balls. He moved up onto her back, wrapped his arms around her tummy and pressed his hard cock between her ass mounds. He grunted and strained and pushed the knob of his prick upon her rump hole.

She gasped and winced and jerked away. He pulled her back and pushed harder against her ass. “Oh honey, let me frig you,” he wheezed. “I’ll buy more cookies from you—I’ll buy four boxes, five—goddamn, I’ll buy a half-dozen boxes from you!”

“You will? Six boxes—a half dozen?” she breathed out raggedly.

“Yes, a half-dozen,” he panted and pushed his hard cock forward, into her rump hole. “Jesus Christ, yes!” he cried as he dug his dick in her ass.

“Oh god, ooh, ahh,” she gasped as his prick jammed up her channel.

“Ah yes!” he panted with lust as he screwed his fourteen-year-old niece’s butt. “Up your ass, baby, up your sweet virgin ass! Buggerfucking you, frigging your virgin ass, you sweet tight hot-fucking girl scout!” 

On the final day of the cookie sale, Nikkie still had six boxes of cookies. But Uncle Gerald helped her out. He bought all the boxes she had left. “I’ve got enough cookies to do me a whole year,” he said. “At least until your next cookie sale.”

Needless to say, Nikkie won the cookie sale and the computer—thanks to Uncle Gerald.








Black African seduction of three young white daughters

DrTony on Ethnic Stories

By Jonathan

African culture regards the seduction of sexually active women totally different that that of the western hemisphere. Sadly, there are few laws enforced to protect women in some countries and this appalling practice of sexual humiliation has torn families apart. A lot of kidnapped teen women, wives and daughters, have been forced into prostitution and sex slavery.... especially the young white ones.  Many rich black African men lust for white women and have forcefully impregnated many of them as payback for the white man's past wrongs in dividing the African continent.

Working as an oil engineer in several African countries during the early 1970's and also a few year later, I encountered many bizarre things but have not revealed them until recently

Read More
. There are some things about Africa that have drawn little press and that are hidden from the American public. Little has been published about the black African leaders, power brokers and businessmen who took sexual advantage of white businessmen and their families. If brought to the public's attention there would be an outcry as to why these things happened.

The following story is of one occurrence that I partially witnessed and later became aware of what else had transpired from conversations with two of the daughters. To protect their privacy I have changed the names of the people involved.

It was on a Friday afternoon when my African boss, Motambi, gave me several contract documents to deliver to a fellow engineer named Atkins. Atkins had been in Africa only for a year but somehow had just recently been promoted again over several other long-term English employees. I had wondered as to why he was favored by Motambi but soon I would find out the shocking truth.

As I entered the villa where he and his family lived I noticed several expensive automobiles parked outside. The gardener met me at the gate and took me to the door. As I entered I thought perhaps that I was intruding as Atkins and his family along with several guests were in the family room.

A bizarre setting in that there were five very black Africans seated on the chairs and sofa with Atkins' three young blonde daughters sitting on several of their laps. I later found out that these men were from wealthy families and worked for the company that Atkins was employed by.  His wife, Joan, was seated next to one of the Africans with his arm around her shoulder as she was pouring drinks. Atkins, seemingly blushing, stood up and greeted me. "My apologies for interrupting on your meeting but Mr. Motambi gave me these contracts to deliver to you," I said.   I could not help but notice that I was in the wrong place at the wrong time but none of them except for Atkins seem to acknowledge my presence.   The Africans appeared high on something and were enjoying the blonde playthings next to them. One of the girls was sitting on the lap of a black African. 

After going over the papers with Atkins in the breakfast room, he suggested we go outside onto the patio. As we walked through the large family room I couldn't help but again notice his wife and two daughters sitting so close to the black Africans or on their lap. The lighting had become a bit dim with the drapes closed and it was just about sunset but I could tell there were some black hands under the skirt of one of the daughters and also in his wife's blouse. The oldest daughter, Sandy, a junior in college and home for spring break, was dressed in a short skirt and low cut blouse. She was now slow dancing with a tall black African in the parlor.   Her blonde hair and pale skin was such a contrast to the charcoal skin of the tall African who was in short-sleeve shirt and tie. His black muscular arm was holding her tightly against him while his other arm draped down her side with his hand holding her bottom.   Sandy’s head was rested against his chest and she appeared to enjoy the close contact.  Her father did not know but Sandy had experienced black sex after only three weeks in country.  Her first being a black African senior college student. She had also had sex with a black professor several times.

The second youngest daughter, Cindy, had just finished her first year in the Peace Corps. She was sitting on the lap of a very black African on the couch with an with his arm draped over her left shoulder while his right hand was laying on her leg just under her short skirt.  The lighting was dim and her mom was seated close to  another African with wandering hands. Her mom had told her daughters to treat these black Africans with respect and entertain them with friendliness. What she did not tell them, except for Sandy,  was just how friendly these black men would expect.   The girls knew that their daddy was about to have his contract extended and that they were expected to entertain his bosses for dinner and drinks.   Cindy had worked with blacks in the Peace Corps, even dated one, but never had sex with a black African….let alone a man over twice her age.   She seemed intrigued with the shiny gold Rolex that snugly adorned his left wrist. She was also trying to be grown up in the presence of important black men and also impressing her mom.  Joan smiled as she watched Cindy rubbing the African’s gold watch and squirming in his lap. 

The youngest daughter, little Jenny, had been seated next to one of the Africans but was definitely uncomfortable watching her mom and sisters being touched by these black men. She asked her mom if she could go to the den and play games. Her mom smiled and thought for a moment, "why don't you take one of our guests with you and teach them how to play Monopoly, dear. I want you girls to entertain these men since they are our guests and are also very influential in your father getting a new contract. The African smiled and replied, " I would really enjoy learning this game you call Monopoly."  Jenny knodded okay and took the African's hand as she guided him to the back den. Her mother then placed her arms around the African beside her and gave him a l kiss as he rubbed her loins. "I certainly hope he enjoys learning the game," she said sheepishly. "Oh, he will indeed madam...he will indeed....and she will too," the African replied.

Cindy was really high on the African herb they had smoked and the touch by this black African was titillating.  Her mom, also being fondled by black hands,  was enjoying the sight of her young girl also being touched by black hands.  The African's hand had slowly moved further up her skirt but Cindy, not noticing, was just chatting away and pleased with the attention.  Before long  his black hand crept even further and began slightly touching her vagina. His left arm was aroung her shoulder as his hand slid down and into her blouse and began fondling her breast.  Her mother glanced over and could see the reflection of the African's Rolex crystal glittering as he fondled her daughter's breast. Cindy, although high on herb, was a bit shocked but his hands felt so masculine and good that she did not object. Her body tingled as she became wet.  Her mother knodded over to her giving approval.  It was a strange feeling knowing that her mother not only approved but was prodding the African on. Cindy, was really feeling high from the herb and she slightly parted her legs, inviting the black hand to venture further. The African responded as two of his fingers pressed softly into her vagina. His Rolex felt cool to her skin and also excited her. As she squirmed on his lap she felt his manhood getting rock hard beneath her.  

She never ever thought she would be letting a black man, a stranger, fondle her like this....but she was becoming absorbed in a captive feeling with black arms and hands molesting her and black lips kissing her neck. Her vagina was very wet and her heart was pounding. The African then  whispered  in her ear asking her to invite him to her bedroom.  He only wanted to lay next to her body and kiss....promising not to harm her.  Cindy was gullible and high on herb so she said yes. The African then politely asked her mom, Joan, if they could leave the room. "Of course you can.....just be nice to my girl."  "Yes miss Joan, I will," he replied. They held hands and walked briskly to the back bedroom and shut the door.  The African and Cindy then cuddled on the bed as he again fingered her vagina. Then he lowered his head as he pulled her panties down and began kissing and licking her. It felt so good that Cindy did not object. His tongue was now inside her and Cindy wrapped her legs around him.  An orgasm shot through her as she soon realized that she was being "eaten" by a black African. Never in her young life had this happened so it was orgasmic joy. Within minutes, the African shed his and her clothes and then spread her legs again. Cindy felt something large entering her vagina.  "Please put a rubber on, please," she pleaded. "No girl, I want you to feel my manhood inside of you and know that my blackness will be in you. Cindy watched helplessly as he guided his black shaft into her. "Oh my gosh, I'm really being fucked by a black man and a big cock....it feels soooo.....Ugh, oh my, oh my...it's too big...please be gentle....please.....ooooooo

Her mother in the bedroom next to hers, could hear her daughter's squeals as she was impaled on and pounded by a big black cock.  Joan, who was in bed with two of the Africans, was even more titilated hearing her daughter, Cindy,  finally being black fucked and hard.  Cindy had her legs wrapped around this African's buttocks as he held her wrists down to her sides while he kept pounding. Cindy had saliva drooling from her mouth and her blue eyes were open wide and teary. This black deamon was in full control and she was helpless to stop him.  She knew that his seed was going to explode into her.  With a jolt of his muscular body and even more stiffness in his black shaft.... he spewed his jism into this young white girl. Cindy felt what seemed like ounces of cum invade her belly and another orgasm erupted. The earth had moved. 

Her mom, Joan, had instructed the girls to make the Africans feel welcomed.   What she did not divulge to them was that she and her husband knew that on this night the girls would be exposed to black lust.   Atkins’ new contract was worth a million dollar salary over the next 18 months.   Joan, who had already been bedded by his boss and several supervisors, had tried to convince her husband that it was inevitable the girls would not return to the states before experiencing black cock. Joan, at first, wanted nothing to do with having interracial sex. Then, after having a 10" black cock pound her one night....she became a slut for black men. She became infatuated with seeing that her daughters also have black lovers. One could say that she was crazy but Joan's obsession with black sex had charred her mind and she was intent in having her daughters exposed to it. Normally I would question a mother's devotion to her children by inviting this sort of thing but I had witnessed several times before how white women were drawn into sex with black men and some of them thought nothing of subjecting their daughter to it.  This is truly macabre to the white civilized world but in Africa there were strange things occuring. I still question this but it is strangely true.

Atkins had initially revolted at her prediction and was adamant in saying he would protect his daughters from being subjected to sex with these black men.   “Not my little girls, no way.” Atkins protested.   This was the situation when his family first joined him in Africa two months ago.   Joan knew differently and worked on her husband’s mindset even harder.


She had heard the stories from other wives about how they and their daughters were taken by black Africans willing or unwilling. Many ex-pat families were invited to parties and while the husbands drank and gambled , some of the wives and daughters were danced with, groped and led to a bedroom or limo where after being drunk or drugged.... a black cock impaled their white bottoms. They remained silent in fear of their husbands and fathers loosing their jobs.

Also a number of families had black domestics that did the house cleaning and gardening. When the husbands or fathers were at work during the day or sent out of town on business, these black domestics enticed many of the lonely white wives into sex. These wives had also heard of the black man’s sexual lust and many became a victim because they enjoyably had teased them by wearing swimsuits at the pool or a scanty dress.


These black Africans would not take no for an answer and many wives were fucked silly because they slightly opened the door of opportunity.   After their first fuck, many not all, soon found themselves wanting more of what their white husbands could not give them. A large, stiff, rigid black cock inside them as they were held tightly under a black pounding African.

This in turn opened the availability for the black men to put a cock in their young daughters. They even used the wife’s seduction against her in order to blackmail them into surrendering their young little darlings. Before long mothers and daughters would be taken at the same time as they watched each other being ravaged by black lust.   The daughters usually squealed louder than the mothers, which pleased the Africans.


Another little known tribal practice which was randomly used in out lying areas, was to dominate a mother and daughter. Nothing was more exciting to these black warriors than to sometimes pull innocent teen white girls from their mother’s clutches. Then as one or two Africans held the mother away other Africans would tightly hold the young girls and begin fondling them.   The girls wiggled and pleaded for them to stop but then the big black men would pull them up against their chest with their feet dangling off the floor.   As the girls squirmed their panties would be pulled down while a big black cock head began rubbing their bottoms. The girls would squirm and resist which only excited these black men. And mind you, a number of the girls got their jollies by being taken this way.  Yes, it sounds strange, but most of them had sexual desires building rapidly as they had heard their mother's squeals of delight fucking a black man for weeks prior.

Then, while standing, they would rub oily lubricant on their bare shafts as they lowered the girl’s bottom on to their hard black shaft while their white legs dangled in the air.   The white girl would try and grab the African’s neck for support but their arms became weak from the struggle and gravity pushed their bottom down.   The African would loosen his arm holding the small girl as black cock pressed into her more. Some girls screamed excitingly, some moaned and some just cried as they surrendered knowing they could not escape. A number of white girls had seen or heard their mothers being fucked by these black men and wanted to have that same exotic feeling of a black cock in them. The black Africans knew this and were only too happy to oblige.


The African’s lust thrived on impaling these teen daughters while listening to them squeal, scream and begging for them to stop. For most, not all, of these young darlings, fear was soon replaced by a sudden orgasm….something they had not experienced with their white boyfriends.   After only minutes the ultimate feeling of orgasm would shoot through their bodies as the black African jerked and poured his jism into their bellies. The vision of seeing a young 18 year old white girl with her pale white legs around a black waist, arching her back and slowly laying back with her arms motionless was awesome.   Impaled on black cock and surrendering to blackness as the African held her from falling but still stroking his black meat in her.  

Even more awesome was at the same time their mother was being held a bay as her daughter was being blacked, the other two Africans were quickly removing her clothes. She would struggle but then one black cock would split her legs while her head was held and being fed another black cock. She and daughter were being blacked at the same time. Africans enjoyed family affairs and even more when a shocked father was tied to a chair and forced to watch his wife and daughters taken in this manner.


Race and age was of no concern to these Africans. It was not uncommon to see in the outer townships after school a young black girl being fucked against a building wall.   Consider how horrifying it would be for a white father to be driving home from work and approach an alley to see a helpless white girl being ravaged against one of the buildings.   Wanting to help, he would stop the car, and as he approached the building would recognize it was his young daughter with an African cock inside her pounding away. Her head bobbing up and down as she gasped for air while squealing.   As he gets out of his car he is confronted by several other black men who drag him into the ally.   They rip his pants down and one Africans mounts him.   Now he is butt-fucked while watching his sweet daughter being banged.   This has happened more than once.

Also, there were the weekend church retreats where the mom and dads were not allowed to attend.   It was not long after they had dropped off their daughters that the orgy began. Innocently at first there would be readings and group prayer meetings. Then at night the native dances would perform.   As the girls sat at the campfire, black African counselors would approach and sit along side of them. They would entice the girls to smoke some African herb or slip a drug into their fruit drinks.   Before long the girl’s head is swirling as a couple of black hands began fondling her breast and slowly rubbing her loins.


A number of the girls knew what to expect as they had been to a retreat before.   Unknown to their parents, they were not new to African cock and knew the pleasures awaiting them.   For the innocent girls who had not known, there was an excitement being with an older man, a black man, and not having their parents around to scold them.   As the night grew late, girls would one by one leave the campfire with one and yes, two or more black men. They would be guided to a counselor’s hut or the girls tent where before long they would have a black cock in their mouth, in their belly….or both. As a long time African counselor once told me. “These retreats are not for prayer. They are camps for breeding white girls.”

It was nighttime now and shortly after arriving, Atkins had asked me to sit out on the patio with him. We had been there for close to an hour as Atkins was drinking heavily. probably escaping from the scene inside his home.  “Damn man, what in hell is going on here? Do you know what is going to happen with your wife and daughters with these Africans.”I inquired.   Atkins was on his sixth drink and was almost drunk. “Please do not tell anyone of this evening here, I beg you. I am very upset about it but I have no choice. I owe some gambling debts that are way past due to some very mean Africans that know our boss, Motombi.   My wife Joan only knows about the million dollar contract that I am suppose to get.   She has already given herself to black lust in order to get my previous promotions.   Now my boss is demanding I subject my three daughters to his African partners who are here today.    I am so miserable that I can’t live with myself but I’ve finally surrendered my resistance and invited these black predators into my home.   I’ve got to have that contract money in order to pay the debts and hopefully send my family back to the states.   If I do not pay they will kill me and perhaps Joan.   I fear for our lives.”


I just shook my head in disbelief and patted him on the shoulder. This was really bizarre yet titillating in a shameless way. Here I was in this home where a family was going to be ravaged by black Africans.   Even more eerie was that these Africans did not seem to care about my being present.   My instincts told me to leave but my curiosity and bizarre sexuality begged me to stay.

As I re-entered the family room I noticed that his wife, Joan, and two of the daughters were no longer there. As Atkins excused himself to the bathroom I ventured down the hall. As I peeked into one of the bedrooms I alarmingly saw the oldest blonde daughter, Sandy, seated on a bed as one of the tall black African was rubbing her cheeks with his long erect black cock. The African then reached around and grabbed her wrists behind her back as his other black hand held her head.   “Open your pretty mouth blondie,” he demanded. “Please, not this….don’t expect me to suck you, please no,” she pleaded. “I thought that you were just going to screw me.” Her dad was unaware that this was not Sandy’s first black man but she had only had black meat between her legs…not in her mouth. Nervously she opened her mouth as the African held her and the shiny head of his rich black cock slid into her mouth. He pressed a couple more inches in until she began to gag.   He pulled back a little for her to catch her breath but then began stroking her mouth as she looked up at him.   Her blue eyes were opened wide and tears began to well up in them as the African began slowly fucking her mouth. Her head bobbled up and down as her hands were clasp held behind her.   At first afraid, she began to enjoy this black cock filling her mouth.


The African was truly enjoying fucking this pretty young girl’s mouth knowing before long he would be splitting those small white legs and his 9” shaft would soon spew into her belly.   He wanted to save it but the excitement and warm feeling of her mouth was overwhelming.   His eyes became fixed on hers and his body began to shake as his cock hardened even more. Gripping her head even more tightly he could no longer hold it as his cum exploded out.    She squirmed and gagged as the jism poured from her lips.   Her mouth was no longer a virgin to black cock.   He then removed his clothes and then undressed Sandy.   She knew what was in store for her now and her heart was racing with excitement.    “Sir, please put on a rubber….please,”   she begged.   The black African, ignoring her request, pulled her down on the bed. Sandy, lying on her back, watched nervously as his muscular black body mounted her. “White girl, you’re going to get all meat, hard black meat between your legs,” he chided.   The African’s cock was throbbing hard again and as he pressed the head into her vagina Sandy yelped. “Oh no, it’s too big…oh my gosh, oh my gosh…pull it out, please,” she begged.   The African thrust more into her as she moaned and pleaded for him to slow down. Then, after several thrusts, her mouth and eyes were open wide starring at the ceiling as this coal black African grind more cock into her. His hands gripped her bottom as his black buttocks rolled up and down. I was getting excited as I watched him fuck this white girl silly but I wanted to see what else was going on with the other daughters.

I returned to the family room.   Atkins had passed out in his chair.   As I turned and begin to enter the dining room I heard young female moans from the back bedroom.   On the bed was Cindy, naked, and a black African was on top of her.   She had already had one black cock spew in her earlier and now another African was on top of her. She was pleading for him not to kiss her with his black lips. The African then stood up and removed his pants as a large cock and charcoal ass was shining in the light.   He reached down and slid her wet panties off while rubbing some vaseline on her. “Do I really have to do this in order for my daddy to keep his job,” she questioned.   The African quipped, “you damn right and you will enjoy it anyway. Your sisters and you will want more of our black dicks after this day is over.” Cindy’s mouth was open and her blue eyes were wide in fear as she mumbled. “No, please no.   The African mounted her and guided his black shaft into her snatch. “You’re too big, that thing will hurt me. Oh, my gosh, oh my gosh. You’re pressing into me.   Please don’t put your big black thing all the way in me….pleaseee.”


The African had her pinned to the bed with a small pillow under her rear.   With a sudden thrust he pushed his black shaft into her.   Cindy yelped and again begged for him to stop.   The black African now knew this young white morsel was his.   He pressed more of his blackness into her as she hopelessly wiggled under his large black body.   Her protests became silent and she moaned as the African slowly stroked his blackness in her.   Although scary, I could not help the excitement I felt watching this black man screw this small white girl knowing that he would soon spew his jism into her belly.   I watched as her white legs rose and began quivering in the air from an orgasm.   The African was now in full bore with his black ass humping vigorously. Mercifully, it was only a few minutes or so when he began shaking and began muttering, “I comes in you, I comes in you….Oh, my Lord….you feel so good white girl…ohhhhhh.you are mine.” Cindy’s eyes were popped out wide with her mouth gasping as another orgasm bolted through her loins as she felt the eruption of African cum spewing into her body.

He dismounted and rolled over yet still caressing her naked body next to his.   Cindy lay there motionless except for some trembling. Her eyes were teary from orgasms and her legs were weak. She had truly been black fucked twice in less than an hour and was full of African spunk.   Cindy was no virgin before this but it was her first time fucking  black Africans with a big charcoal black dicks.   Little did she know that she would have several black cocks filling her belly during this night and the next. Before the weekend ended she would be black bred.  


It was titillating as I watched her sprawled out on the bed. The black African holding her while his black semi hard and dripping dick was resting on her belly. She had a serene but lost look on her face. It wouldn't be long before that same African would revive and again be spreading those small white legs. She knew but was still in denial of being blacked.

My attention returned to Jenny in the den. They were last playing Monopoly and laughing but the den was quite silent now. I slowly peaked in the room and saw that the black African was smoking herb and giving some of it to little Jenny. She had never had alcohol let alone any drugs.  Her eyes were wide yet becoming glossy.

Jenny, the baby of the family, was mentally younger than her age. Her skin was fair, her frame was very petite and her two white blonde ponytails that made her look child like. She was such a contrast to this 6'-2" jet black African in his early thirties.  She had never been alone with a black man yet here she was in the back den playing Monopoly with him. She was dressed in a short pink dress with two straps over her shoulders tied in bows. She was so cute.   She could not have weighed over 85 pounds. Her blonde hair really enhanced her blue eyes and little pink lips.   The African’s eyes were fixed on her and I could not help but notice the bulge in his pants.   Jenny was giggling as she tried to teach the African how to play the game.   She would throw the dice and grab the African’s hand and march it around the board.   He too had a big gold Rolex on and Jenny thought that was so cool.   I could tell that the African enjoyed the touch of this young virgin white girl touching his wrist and watch.   He nudged over closer to her saying that he needed better supervision.   Jenny only giggles and kept trying to show him the game.  

I interrupted and asked if they were enjoying the game but the African glared at me and demanded that I not bother them.   As I left the room I saw the African place an arm around her tiny waist. She appeared a little frightened but he told her that was just an African cultural way of thanking someone.  


The African did not want to play Monopoly.   He wanted to play with little Jenny. Unlike the other Africans there,  he was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt...very muscular and very black.   His white shorts contrasted his coal-black legs. He was almost twice her age. The African’s black hand was massaging her leg and his other was lightly touching her hair as she was now sitting with her back to him and his legs split apart.   Jenny was too young to know why a strange feeling was tingling in her loins. Her mother had told her to engage the African men with friendship but this was getting out of hand.   She called for her father but he could not hear her since he was passed out. “Relax girl, I mean you no harm.   Just enjoy the herb and friendliness I offer,” The African softly spoke. .

He asked her to turn and sit on his legs facing him.   Jenny, now feeling bubbly, complied while asking “What type of game is this?” “I’m going to show you how Africans have the power to place people in a trance.”   “ Awww, I don’t believe that people can be hypnotized,” Jenny replied.


The African instructed Jenny to place her arms to her side while he held them.   He quietly began to hum a slow melodic tune.   As she looked into his eyes she begin to feel calm. This was indeed strange but Jenny kept looking into his eyes and after a minute passed she could not look away. A strange feeling of absorption crept into her as he began moving her closer to him.   Her head was now less than a foot away from his and the African had pulled her bottom to the top of his lap.   Jenny could not move.   All she could do was look into the charcoal black face with large nostrils, rigid cheekbones and white eyes that peered back at her.   She could feel his warm breath swirl around her neck.

I stood at the side of the doorway mesmerized myself at watching this small white girl sitting motionlessly on the lap of the black African.   She truly seemed hypnotized.   She was oblivious to any other sounds in the house, especially to quiet moans of her sister in the dining room.


Jenny became aware of the bulging of the African’s manhood under her.   As she wiggled slowly she could feel it move beneath her.   By now the African had slid his Rolex adorned black hand into the top of her dress as his eyes still glared into hers. She could feel his large hand rubbing her breast. Although a bit frightened, she was almost helpless in a hypnotic way. The African slowly pulled her head closer to his with his eyes peering into hers. Then his large black lips lightly touched her small mouth.

Jenny began to shiver as her body tingled. She felt her panties becoming wet. Her young body had never felt this way. The Black African slowly began to kiss her mouth as he continued humming a melodic tune.This African was kissing her and although repulsive to her normal segregated life it was warm and capturing.   His other black arm embraced her small back as she could feel his strength.   Still she was looking into his eyes captured by a surrendering spell.


“Girl, go to the bathroom and take off your wet panties.” he announced.   Jenny was totally shocked by this. “Girl, in Africa we have a custom that young girls do not wear undergarments.   Especially when they are wet.   Our women bare their bottoms cleanly and you must learn this even though you are so young.”   Jenny, still partially under a spell got up and walked to the half bath in the den.   What kind of custom was this, she wondered.   If only she could ask her mom and dad….but her mom was in one of the bedrooms with two of the Africans and her father was passed out in the living room.   She slid off her panties and then returned to the den.

The black African was smiling as she re-entered the den.   Somewhat shocked, she saw him with the front of his shorts unzipped.   There was a bulge that was noticeably there.   “Sir, I had better go to my bedroom and not play Monopoly any more,” she angerly stated. “Girl, please do not be afraid. Come over here, relax with me and let me be close to you.”  

Jenny, although hesitant, did not want to anger her father’s bosses. Thinking that she could just be friendly and entertain.   But she was much too young to know of the situation that she was in.“Come and sit back on my lap and we shall play this game you call Monopoly. "Your pants are unzipped.   I do not want to have it touch me.   I’m a good girl and feel uncomfortable by a man’s nakedness.   I’m too young to be next to a man’s private,”she answered.

By now the herb had begun to have it’s effects on young Jenny and she almost felt listless except for the pulsating in her virgin vagina.    The African pulled her up on his lap with her facing him.   Jenny pushed herself away but then this black man strongly placed and held her on his lap.  Jenny could feel the throbbing cock under his shorts rubbing against her bottom and as she wiggled his black cock got harder.

Again, he hummed that melodic African tune and Jenny began to relax.   She was becoming even higher from the herb each minute and as she had tried not to do previously, she slowly rested her bottom on his crotch.   This pleased the African. Now, he slowly moved his black arms around her waist and shoulders.


His arms felt like tentacles embracing her body.   Jenny was feeling captive and an unexpected excitement began to embrace her.   She was helpless as she gazed at this large black head with wide white eyes. “Please, please don’t hold me this way.   I feel so strange and helpless.   My daddy would not like your holding me like this.” She pleaded.

“Shii, do not resist my affection my tiny white princess.   Your daddy knows I mean you no harm but he also knows that his daughters are going to be absorbed in black flesh.”   “What does that mean,” asked Jenny. “Your are too young at this moment to understand but soon you will experience joys that will fulfill your womanhood and introduction to African culture.” The African replied softly.   “Your father is passed out and your mother is between two thrusting black Africans. Your two sisters are presently being loved on by black Africans and are squealing with delight.   Indeed, it is time for you, the youngest, to be deflowered by an African man.   A very rich and black man I must add.”

“Please, don’t’ hurt me. I am too young to be taken by a man….let along, by such a dark black man.   You are so black that I am afraid of you,” Jenny protested.   As she muttered her feelings the herb began to render her helpless.   She then felt the strong arm of this black man pull her more tightly to his lap and her head began to tilt backward.


With a light motion he untied the two small bows to her dress top and lightly pulled it down.   Two young budding white breast appeared. Jenny, still in a trance,   offered no resistance. The black African became even more aroused and his large lips kissed down her neck and shoulder and began to kiss and suck on her breast. Her body tingled all over while goose bumps rose on her arms. Here she was with a jet-black skinned African kissing her chest as she sat straddling his lap. She felt helpless yet mesmerized by the touch of his maleness and blackness.

The black African then slightly pulled and raised Jenny from his lap while not taking his eyes off hers. Jenny was motionless with no expression except for her mouth partially opened. .   He held her back with one hand while his other hand slowly released his throbbing manhood from his shorts.   He then let Jenny back down on his lap.   Jenny did not have any panties on now so it was only moments before she felt his black cock rubbing against her young vagina.  It was warm and hard.


I stood there in the doorway almost in a trance myself.  Watching this black African cradling little Jenny was so eerie yet titillating.  I wondered if she really knew what was going on.  Perhaps she was indeed in a trance.

The African again massaged her breast..   Jenny was truly mesmerized and under his spell as she offered little resistance except to softly mutter, “please don’t.” The African replied,”relax girl, and let us bond together.   I want you to feel the joys of African manhood.   I offer no harm.” Jenny, although under his spell, was still frightened.   But the captive feeling of a black penis rubbing against her vagina lips along with the erotic feeling of being held by this black African was overcoming along with the high from the herb. She was too young for sex with a man this experienced and did not want to be deflowered by a black African yet her loins were afire and her juices flowing. She was shaking yet mesmerized.  


The black head of his penis had now found her entrance.   He guided it with his right hand and slowly pressed it softly until the head partially slid into her. Jenny was very wet and her juices soaked the head. With a small thrust, the African pressed the entire head of his black cock into her.   Jenny yelped and again pleaded, Noooo, pleaseee, nooo.   With her dress pulled up and two black arms holding her, the African slowly impaled a couple of inches of his blackness into her.   Her maiden skin was now broken.   Her eyes were still fixed on his yet as her protests grew silent and her eyes widened as she began to feel his black meat press further inside of her..  

The African pulled Jenny’s arms up around his neck and slowly laid back on the floor with her bare chest on his. Jenny was moaning as the African worked another inch of   black cock into her.The African’s thighs and legs were so black in contrast to the small white ass of Jenny.   Her small legs, with knees bent along with her feet dangling in the air.   That large black cock head stuck into her seemed too big to enter something so small. Jenny was squirming as he held her tight.   He placed his large black hand on her bottom. Another inch pushed into her. There was no escape from this lusting African now.


He pulled his cock out and slowly rolled her on her side.    The African then removed her dress as he removed his shorts. Now the two were naked on the floor.   He then held up her left leg with his hand while his Rolex adorned arm tightly held her back.   His black dick was even more erect as it again found her vagina lips.   He pressed the head in again as Jenny moaned. With each small stroke he pressed more of his black shaft into her. Jenny protested again,"please don't do this...it hurts and I'm afraid."

After a couple of minutes a third of his black dick was in her. Her small white body was held against his blackness by his muscular arms.  She began to feel split and impaled on his black manhood. In a daze, her eyes left his and began peeking over his shoulder as they sighted me in the doorway.   Her eyes had a pleading look seemingly wanting help.   The trance had worn off and reality had set in.   “Please help me mister, please,” she muttered. “Where is my daddy? I want my daddy,” she pleaded.  


As I started to approach them a black arm from behind grabbed me by the neck. “Leave them alone white man. Do not interfere or I will hurt you,” the large African growled.   “Now watch how a white girl enjoys being taken by a black man, whitey. His muscular arms held me as we stood in the doorway. I noticed how Jenny’s eyes become glassy again. Her eyes rolled back and her mouth opened. Her head slid from view as her frail white body was dwarf and covered by the large black man pressed against her.

The black African stroked a couple of more inches into her and now half of his black cock was in her moving in and out.   Jenny was moaning and grunting as she began enjoying such an erotic feeling.   The African was pleasured to the extreme and again found her small lips kissing them. His hand tightly held her bottom while he kept thrusting his blackness into her.  


The African rolled Jenny completely on her back with his arm around the back of her neck and his right hand tightly holding her bottom. His chest pressed her to the floor. Jenny was so small compared to this black African that only two small white legs were visible along with her frail white arms clinching to his neck.   Her small white legs were now quivering and her breathing was heavy. Her mouth was open as saliva dribbled from the edges.

The other African held me captive at the doorway. There was nothing I could do to aid Jenny. The black African on top of Jenny began jerking even more with her now completely under his thrusting blackness.   As she let out a loud moan the African covered her lips with his and his buttocks again pounded up and down.  He tried to hold back but the excitement of taking this small blonde beauty but was overwhelmed and his black shaft stiffened even more as he could no longer hold his jism from pouring into her.


Finally the African pulled his lips from hers and let out a tribal moan as he was about to spew his jism into her belly.   Although only half in her, Jenny felt his black cock swelling as it was splitting her bottom. Due to her smallness the African had mercifully not pressed all of his black shaft into her. He didn’t need to, her bottom was packed with black cock She was too small for more of his massive size.

His cock began to burst.    Jenny’s eyes grew wide and her mouth opened wide as she yelped out loud. Her body tingled all over with orgasms. The black African suddenly began spewing ounces of warm African cum into her belly as this small white girl looked like a ragged doll shaking in his clutches. His black arms clutched the girl as her two small white legs rose in the air shaking and then clasped his buttocks.    It seemed like he filled her with everything he had yet he still slowly pushed his black cock back into her for minutes afterward.   Slowly oozing every drop of African jism into her belly.  


Jenny now lay on the floor completely exhausted and full of African spunk.   Her frail little body was limp and her eyes were glazed over. She was so young and yet no longer a virgin. She was soaked from the African’s sweat and her loins were burning from the lust that had invaded her body. The African rose and left the room.

The African that was holding me released my neck and arms.   “Do not interfere white man. The girl is mine now,” he grunted.   As he released me he walked over to Jenny lying on the floor and placed himself on the floor next to her. He pulled Jenny’s small white legs up around his waist and released his black cock from his shorts.   With his left hand around her neck his right hand began to guide his hardened black manhood between her thighs.   Jenny pleaded, “please, don’t, I’m exhausted.   I don’t want another black thing in me….please.don’t, not now.”  


Her pleas fell on death ears as the African slowly pressed his blackness into her. Jenny’s vagina was lubricated from the spunk left in her by her previous captor so this black man’s cock slid in more smoothly. She quickly tried to push him away but as she did he grabbed her wrists tightly holding them to the floor while thrusting his black cock more deeply into her.   A look of fear and helplessness was all over her face.   Her baby blue eyes were wide and her lips quivering as she became impaled again on a black pulsating cock.   Weak from fear and being ravaged, Jenny slowly laid back on the floor.   She was no match for this muscular black man invading her body.  

The African chided her. “Just lay there little white girl and feel this throbbing black nigger dick in you.   I’m gonna fuck you, spew in you and there is nothing you or your daddy can do about it.   Both of your sisters and your mother are getting black African cock in them and they are squealing with delight.”


This African was not a gentle as the previous predator.   He wanted all of his black shaft in this girl as he began vigorously pressing more of his 9” hard dick into her.   Jenny felt pain again and yelped, “Oh no, please no, it is too big and is splitting me into. “Shut up girl and get use to it. You and your family are going to have black cocks in you all weekend.”

I stood at the doorway watching this tiny girl being ravaged by this black demon.   Her head bobbled up and down while her small white legs wiggled around the African’s buttocks.   She was pinned to the floor by his hands around her wrists.   Jenny was now groaning and sputtering as the charcoal black African was thrusting between her loins.   Her eyes were rolled back, mouth opened as sweat from the black man was dripping on her. “Oh my gosh….it hurts, but it feels sooooo good,” She moaned.


Her head rolled from side to side. Standing there I was astonished again as this jet- black buttocks pounded up and down while Jenny’s frail white legs shook in the air.   Another orgasm bolted through her body as her eyes grew wide again and her mouth sucked for air.   Then her legs clasped his buttocks as her small white wrists were still held tightly to the floor.

Almost all his black shaft was in her and so rigid that his cock was pulling her bottom off the floor as he grind it into her.   Mercifully, it only took a few more minutes.   The African could feel his cock swelling and wanting to burst.   He wanted so badly to spew into this pale white beauty and surrender her small frail body to deep black lust. Finally, as he could not hold it any longer, the African let out a cry, “Ohhhhh, I cums in you, I cums in you, baby girl feel my jism spew in you,” as he shook violently with his hard black cock buried deep in her.   Another almost not ending orgasm raced through her body as her mouth was sucked by his and she felt his jism exploding in her. He released her wrists and she grabbed his neck and her legs again rose in the air and shook.


With a final few thrusts, thousands of African tadpoles began spewing into Jenny’s belly.   Loads of African spunk began pouring out of her bottom.   Jenny’s eyes were again wide and glazed.   Her mouth quivering as her exhausted legs lowered to the floor. This little girl was again black fucked.   The black African just lay on top of her limp body as the room grew silent.   Jenny was almost passed out.  

Jenny had never felt anything like this.   She was disgusted from having sex with this charcoal black heathen yet she also felt more like a woman and was beyond sexually satisfied. As sickening the thought of being pressed against a black African, there was also something macabre and titillating about being truly blacked with his sperm filling and pouring out of her once innocent white loins.


What she did not know was that by tomorrow she would be under the breakfast table with that same charcoal black dick in her mouth.   Sucking more juices out of it as the African ate breakfast. Little Jenny along with her sisters and mother were going to be sexual slaves for the entire weekend.   Their white bodies would be black fucked and sodomized to where they would no longer think of ever being bedded by a white man.   Next weekend they would be separated and each driven to one of the black man’s home where they will be stripped and again have their legs split by black cock.

After all, their father had signed an eighteen month contract for over a million dollars. Now his wife and daughters will be slaves to black African lust.   Many black dicks would be spewing their loads in their little white bottoms and mouths. Two of the daughters were seeded and had black babies. One of the daughters later committed suicide. The Atkins family was truly torn apart. But then again, many white families were drawn into a black nightmare because of African lust and power over them.


There are other true episodes that I encountered during my tenure in Africa. Some are even more shocking. If there is interest from the readers, I will share them with you.

Africa was indeed a dark continent when I was there and from what I've been told by others that followed me.....it still is.

The cruise

usmc93 on Teen Stories

   I was overjoyed when my parents told me we were going on a cruise. A few of my friends had gone on them and said there was a hot girl around every corner. I had just turned 16, and had been with the same girlfriend for a year and a half. Her name was Abby. Abby was attractive, but it was a more personality thing then her appearance. She wasn't fat, but lets just say she developed a little later than the others. But still she was a cool girl, and she dug that I played guitar so I was fine with it. Saying that, A week off from her on a tropical bound cruise ship packed with tanned hotties was needed.

  We left on a saturday, driving all the way to galveston only stopping twice. When we boarded the cruise ship, it was packed and i spotted a few lookers in the w

Read More
aiting line. When it was our turn to walk the ramp and board the ship, I tiredly trudged on, grunting from the long day. At the enterance to the ship a burst of air conditioning hit me and felt orgasmic. I set the bags down and a photographer snapped a picture of the family (Mom, Dad, Me, no siblings) and we got the cards for our rooms. My mom and dad stopped and set down their bags.

"I think were gonna stay here and have a drink or two John, but you can go the the room if youd like"

  I gave a tired, weak nod and headed for the elevators. I stepped inside of one, and pressed the 4th floor button. It stopped on the second and stayed open revealing a sea of people. Two got in and pressed their floor numbers, but the doors stayed open long enough to see the sexiest girl that I had ever seen.

  She was about 5'6 with shoulder length blonde hair. She had prepared for the trip well, her skin a bronze tan. She had a tight t-shirt on that looked it carried a c cup inside, and although not huge to adult standards, they looked perfect and large on her. Her youthful made up face was gorgeous, and I guessed her to be about 15. She wore a very very short pair of gym shorts (the kind that cheerleaders wear) revealing an outstanding ass. It was official. She was perfect. And I had to meet her.

  When I went back to the cabin I tried to sleep but ended up just watching tv, the girl filling my thoughts. About three hours later, my parents walked into my cabin (they had their own) saying that I needed to be ready to go to dinner in 30 minutes. We were eating at the early time, and supposedly another family was eating at our table as well. I got up got a shower, put on some linen pants and a polo. I left my room with 5 minutes to spare, so I went and looked around.

  I entered the dining room at just the right time, and looked around for my family. I finally spotted them at the far right corner of the dining hall by the window. The other family had not arrived yet and my parents were ordering wine. I joined them and sat down, and looked at the three empty seats before us.

"Thats cool, got the same amount of people" I said nodding to the vacant space.

"Yea that is neat" My mom said.

  After about five minutes a tall burly man came towards our table, holding a tall slim, attractive lady. She had blonde hair, and although aged from her life, she was deffintley a looker in her day.

"Hey there, I guess were dining partners!" He said with a grin
 

  They exchanged greetings as well as I, and hands were shaken. Eventually they sat down and carried on small talk.

"Our daughter is a little late" The wife said with a smirk "She's always like that" My ears came alert when I heard daughter. "How old is your daugher?" i asked looking up from the menu.

"She's three weeks away from 16. You guys should hang out some, become friends." The mom said.

"Yea sounds good" I replied quietly, not sure about what she looked like. But then she came. I saw her the second she entered the dining room. That same shoulder length blonde hair, that same tanned body with the perfect chest and ass. She wore a yellow dress that dove down into a mild v, revealing just enough cleavage of her all-star tits. She wore minimal jewlrey, and looked outstanding. The girl approached me and I must have stared because she looked at me kind of funny.

"Hi I'm Taylor" She said in a soft soothing voice.

"Im John, nice to meet you" I said dully shaking her hand. She introduced herself to my parents and sat down next to me. Oh god I thought to myself. The sexy girl that I had dreamt about was sitting less than a foot from me. I felt a stir in my pants, and my dick twitched. I tried to avoid the thoughts I was having of this girl.

"So, what do you get into?" She said, directing  to me as the parents conversed.

"I uh, play guitar and I like basket...."

"You play guitar? I play guitar! Are you any good? You have to teach me something"

  Dear god I thought to myself. What is wrong here. She plays guitar too? Is she perfect?

"Yea Ill do that, sounds good. How long have you been playing?" I directed to her.

"About two years, im not spectacular though, mainly just the music I get into. What about yourself?"

"I've been playing 8 years....I get into blues and rock. You have a boyfriend?"

"Nope...all the guys at my school are dickheads. But I can tell your different then them. I hope we hang out alot this week."

  After that we just chatted all through dinner. On top of guitar, she played soccer and sang a little too. She was from Destin, and this was her second cruise. Though on the first one she was just a little girl. Dinner finished up and the parents planned to go out to a show.

"Lets hang out. Just you and me, i dont really wanna go to where all the people are. But real quick I need to go to my room and change to something comfortable."

  I did nothing but agree, as my dreams were coming true. We said bye to our parents and journeyed to the second floor, walking a good ways left out of the elevator to reach her room. When we got there she opened the door and walked in, she motioned for me to come in.

"Come in, it will only take a second."

   Suprised I walked in the cabin, and took a seat on the bed. It turned out she had a room to herself, and her parents were down the hall. She grabbed a bundle of clothes and stepped in the bathroom, closing the door. When she stepped out I almost came in my pants.

"Ready to go?" She said with a grin. She wore a mini-skirt almost as short as the gymshorts earlier. They showed off her long endless legs, glowing tan. She wore a tank top that showed much more cleavage than her dinner apparell had, and made her tits look bigger than ever. I suggested it might be chilly outside on the deck, so she grabbed a jacket and we left.

  We walked around all of the shops on the 5th floor, and went and got a coffee on the 7th. We stopped by the show and stayed for about 10 minutes then continued on to journey. On the 9th floor, it was nearly barren and where the jazz and contemporary music was played. A few people were reading books, and we walked past them going into a somewhat large room called the blues room. It was empty, but lit, and at the foot of the small stage there was a  accoustic guitar.

"Look! A guitar!" She screeched. "Show me what you got"She said laughing and running towards it. I sat down and just played. A few blues numbers, some laid back music, mainly just messing around.

"Your really good" she said, sitting on the stool next to the one I was sitting on.

"Thanks, lets see what your packing" i said with a smirk. I leaned to hand the guitar to taylor and she held out her harms, slighty spreading her legs. I saw the fabric of a black garment under the skirt for a mere second, then the guitar blocked the view. God this girl was hot.

"Bare with me" Taylor said playfully. She played some of her original stuff and sang some, all sounding good. She looked awkward with a guitar, but none the less could play it. After a minute she looked at me with wide eyes. "I know what we should do!" She said in a loud playful tone. She sat the guitar down and grabbed my hand, pulling me off stage.

"Where are we going?" I asked

"Just follow me!"

I did as she said, and she walked out of the 9th floor onto the deck outside. It was cool, and it felt awsome. Alot of people were out there surrounding the pool with the slide, kids and adults of all ages. A few were at the outside bar, but we walked past all of this.

"what are you doing?" I said in a half laugh.

"Just come on" I heard over her shoulder. She walked past the rock wall, the basketball court, everything, until we came to the nose of the ship. There were some people on the court, but nobody past that. We stopped in front of the pool that was at the nose of the ship. It was dully lit, but nobody was there. It was the pool that was primarly used during the daylight because of the bad lighting. She stopped and looked over to me.

"Lets go swimming!" she said.

 It felt like I got an isntant hard on. "But I dont....or you dont have a swimsuit." i said dumbly.

"Yea we do! You go in boxers, and ill go in my bra and panties. Its not a big deal, its not like were skinny dipping." She said, determined.

"Fine, but you get undressed first."

"No sir!, thats your job, now drop them, then I will follow."

  I was kinda nervous that she might see my dick or something, but i was feeling good so I did as she told. I took of my polo, showing off my hard earned abs in football season. My arms were nothing spectacular, but none the less still cut. I hesitated, then fumbled with my belt buckle.

"Somebody takes care of theirself!" She said, her hands on her hip. "Now, lets see those boxers."

I continued as she told me, and dropped my linen pants to the ground. I stepped out of my flipflops and stood there smiling. Luckily, my dick was obeying me at the moment, but I knew it was preparing for the show that was about to take place. I looked at her motioning at her clothes.

"Im going, im going." She retorted, setting her jacket down by my pants. That tanktop that revealed the wonderful cleavage was shown again, and she slowly slid it up and off her shoulders. She had a black bra under that covered only the nessecary of her tits. They were very firm, round and tanned. I couldn't stop staring at them. I covered my dick region with my hands, trying to act natural.

"Stop staring so hard" She joked. She continued with the button on her skirt, her flat firm stomach glistening in the light. With a quick motion, she undid the button and dropped her skirt. She had a very low cut pair of panties on, showing she had a very tight plump pussy. She turned around to pile her clothes, revealing that it was a thong. It split her firm ass perfectly, and my hands could no longer cover my errection.

"Come on lets go!" she said jumping in with a splash. I followed her, and jumped in myself swimming toward her. I just stood there wading, smiling art her and she smiled back. "what are you smily about?" she said. After a moment of silence, she waded over to me and put a firm hand on my dick through the fabric. It was rock hard. "Tag" she said as she gave me the sexiest look of all time. After holding it for a few seconds she took off swimming towards the stiars to get out of the pool. I followed her and we both stepped out of the pool. I walked towards her and gave her a firm kiss, plunging my tounge into her throat. She moaned a dull moan and i pushed her back, setting her on the tanning chair. She looked at me arms spread, and smiled. The 7 inches of cock was beggin to be freed from the fabric of the boxers.

"Do you mind If i help you with that?" She asked as she slowly got up and reached for the brim of my boxers waistband. The touch of her warm soft hands as they made contact with my skin was ubelievable. I had wanted to fuck her senseless and now the dream was coming true. She put her hand on the waistband of the boxers, slowly bringing them down to the ground. In the process my cock jumped out from the built up pressure. I had never been this hard before. I had sex, but with no girl like this. She made eye contact with me as she wrapped one hand around my dick, slowly going up and down.

"very, very nice cock john" She said in a lower voice than usual. Taylor ungripped her hand and licked the underside of my cock from the base up, very slowly and softly. She knew what she was doing. I got the enjoyment of the top down view, looking at her beautiful face, then the tops of her perfect covered boobs. It was apparent she was teasing me, giving dull licks and soft tugs on my cock. But i didn't care, this was all to good to be true.

She spit a few times at the top of my penis, and ran both of her hands up and down the shaft for a while. My dick was pulsating from the pleasure, and I didnt know how she could make it feel so good. After she was through with this, she looked up at me and licked the tip of my head. "You like what im doing?" She said while flicking her toung over my ultra-sensitive head. I couldn't say anything, I simply grunted and threw my head back in pleasure. After this, she unexpectedly dove her mouth down on my cock, getting close to getting it all the way in. She worked it up and down with her mouth, her hand also doing a rythmn at the base. Her tits looked perfect in the dull lit area, and i couldn't wait to see them.

After a good while of watching my cock go in and out of her mouth, I couldn't take it anymore. She must have felt it coming because she let me out of her mouth and simply stopped, looking up at me with a dull grin. She didnt want me to come, not yet. She laid back in the same position, her legs spread.

"I want you to fuck me as hard as you can" She said, in almost a challenging tone. I didn't need to be told a second time. I moved forward to where i was over looking her, my cock still hard as a rock. She moved her hands up her abs to the base of her top. She carressed her tits still in the fabric, cupping them in her small fingers. She moaned quietly, and after a little show of this, she leaned up and unhooked her bikini top. She got out of it and tossed it aside. Her breast were just as I had made them up to be. They were perfectly firm, and had just the right size nipples. She obviously tanned naked, as her boobs matched her perfect bronze skin.

She played with her tits, looking up at me, giving me a look that made me want to cum. With this, i crouched down, moving her thong slightly to the left. The fabric was drenched with her juices and smelled wonderful. The pussy that had hid behind the small thong was absolutely perfect. She was shaven, and had a small plump mound with tight lips that begged to be fucked. It was slightly shaking, as was the rest of her body, and i simply couldnt wait any longer. Without warning, i  put my cock in her pussy and slowly started pumping. She moaned very quietly and dully, her eyes closed. Her hands were massaging her tits, and i bent down and gave them a firm squeeze. I put my cock all the way in slowly, then slowly brought it out. Her pussy  fit my cock like a glove and was soaking wet. I tried to hold off as much as I could, returning the teasing. But it was so tight and juicy that i simply couldnt stop fucking her.

"mmmmhm" she said in almost  a whisper. "just like that". I picked up the pace a little, but not much and could not keep my eyes off her tits. After a while of the slow fuck, she bent upwards and let out a loud enexpected moan. I was suddenly aware of where we were again, and i looked around to make sure. nobody was there.

"Please god fuck me harder" I couldnt turn this down. I bucked my hips, and picked up the pace to where I was thrusting my cock inside her pussy. My dick was in a groove that found the walls of her pussy and was gliding smoothly in and out.

"mmmmmhhh god yes" She said as it carried on for about a minute. After I felt the pressure building up in my cock, i went ahead and warned her. "Im about to come taylor" I said in a rapid burst of words.

"Let me have it, think of it as a souvineir" She said with a smile.

With this, i started fucking her as fast as I could, slamming my cock in her pussy. Her perfect tits beginning to bounce.

"MmmmH....FUCK..yes mmmmmm:" she said in almost a scream. I could only take about thirty more seconds of this, and after she screamed "IM CUMMING GOD IM CUMMING" it sealed the deal. I shot my load deep into her, being milked by her pussy. After i was done cumming, and she seemed like she was too, I slowly pulled out and layed down beside her on the tanning chair. We both laid there for a second, trying to catch our breath. My dick laid semi hard on my stomach, covered in a combo of my cum and hers. I looked over at her, and sunddenly got hard again after seeing her tits.

"Your good" she whispered to me

"Your better" I said giving her a smile.

"I think I'm gonna enjoy this cruise" she said looking up at the sky.

"I think I am too..." I said with a happy tone. We layed there looking at the sky, naked just cuddling for about thirty minutes. We both knew that 6 more days of heaven were coming up for us....

TO BE CONTINUED

 

 

Brothers revenge on Sister

gimmeshelter on Forced Stories

Jack’s sister, Alison, was a hot piece of ass, and she knew it.  A stunningly beautiful 16 year old, long blonde hair, fit body, very full and firm DD-cup tits, super smooth long legs and a firm ripe peachy rear.  Jack’s parents thought she could do no wrong, a perfect innocent virgin, but in reality, she was a bitch, especially to Jack.  Jack and his mate Peter were14 years old, and had recently taken serious flack for drinking Jack’s Dad’s bottle of whiskey.  Of course, Alison had taken it the night before and drunk it with her friends but she stashed the empty bottle in Jack’s room, after Peter had stayed over the previous night at Jacks, as it was the holidays and they always hung out together.  Jack’s parents were furious

Read More
and wouldn’t listen to the boys pleas of innocence.  Peter’s parents were told but fortunately for him they didn’t punish him too severely, temporarily stopping his allowance.  Jack however, received a very painful spanking with a belt from his Dad and was grounded in the evenings.

Jack and Peter were fed up with Alison’s behaviour and plotted revenge against her.  Jack set up his Dad’s video camera in Alison’s room when he knew her boyfriend, Mark, was coming over that afternoon.  It was the holidays and Jack’s parents both worked.  Jack went out with Peter, so they had the house to themselves.  Jack knew they’d fuck each other, he had heard them plenty of times before.

Sure enough, when Jack was able to retrieve the video later that day, he had perfectly caught his sister in all sorts of compromising positions with Mark. This was fantastic news.  Obviously, he had to jack off to the sights in front of him, she may have been his sister, but seeing her get fucked was a sight to behold.

The next day Peter came over as usual and they went to Alison who was in the living room, Mark was working today and so he wouldn’t be over.  They said they’d like to watch a video on the TV.  Alison was reading so she didn’t object, until she saw what they were watching. 

She was furious and called Jack and Peter every name she could think of and demanded the video but Jack pointed out that it wasn’t the only copy.  They laughed her off and she knew they had her banged to rights. 

“Are you gonna show it to Mum and Dad then?” Alison asked.

“That depends” said Jack.  “You’ve always been a complete bitch to me and I’ve taken many a punishment for you, now it’s your turn”. Alison looked worried. Jack continued, “first off, you're gonna get naked and take a firm bare bottom hand spanking from Peter and me, then you’re gonna blow us both”. 

“Fuck off” she said, somewhat predictably, “you’re my brother, I aint touching you and there’s no way I’m putting Peter’s cock in my mouth either”. Jack and Peter hadn’t expected her to go for this, they knew it was too much but they were now able to negotiate.  She hadn’t argued against the spanking which was all they really expected to get, so that was great news.  “Ok then” said Jack, “you let me jack off over your tits and then you jack Peter off over your tits, twice each”. 

“Twice?” she said.  “Well the first time we’ll probably cum a bit too quickly and we want to get our moneys worth!” Jack said.  Alison thought about this for a moment and then said, reluctantly “ok, but I want all the copies of that recording first”.

The boys were shell-shocked, they hadn’t expected this, they just wanted to spank her bare ass, now they were getting much more.  Jack showed her the copies being wiped, agreeing to hand over the original when they were done.

“Go to your room” said Jack and we’ll be up in 30 minutes.  “30!” Alison exclaimed.  “Yep, I want you to think about what’s coming for a good half hour”.  Alison nodded and left the room. 

Jack and Peter smiled broadly at each other and proceeded with their plan.  They wanted to ensure they didn’t cum too quickly and so they went to Jack’s room and wanked themselves off, twice.  It was weird doing it front of each other but the thought of what was to come was too enticing.

They made her wait but after about 40 minutes passed they entered Alison’s bedroom to find her sat on her bed looking very apprehensive. 

“Stand up” Jack instructed.  Jack and Peter moved to the bed and sat down as Alison stood up.  “OK, first take off all your clothes” Jack said, “All of them?” Alison enquired pleadingly but knowing the answer.  “Of course, that’s what you agreed to” Jack reminded her.

Alison stood in front of them and placed her hands at the bottom of her t-shirt and swiftly pulled it over her head revealing her huge titties confined within a somewhat ill fitting bra, flesh spilling out over the edges.  “Jesus Christ!” exclaimed Jack, you’ll have to get mom and dad to get you a bra that fits properly!”  Alison smiled mockingly and proceeded to undo her skirt and let it fall to the floor.  She stood nervously in front of them in her bra and panties

The boys just sat there as she reached behind her back to undo her bra. Then she reached to the front cups and held for a second before she pulled the bra away to reveal her perfect, huge, firm tits with very prominent nipples.  “Fucking Hell, they’re magnificent” Jack gasped. “Unbelievable” Peter stammered, finally speaking.  Alison smiled sheepishly.

Alison then moved her hands to her panties and hooked her fingers in the sides, she then bent down in front of the boys and quickly took them off, giving them a fantastic view of her huge dangling tits.  They both wanted to reach out and touch them but they knew that wasn’t part of the deal.  Alison stood up and the boys didn’t know whether to look at her fantastic tits or trimmed pussy.

“Alright, lets get going” Jack finally said a little shakily.  Peter you first.  Peter stood up “Turn around” he said to Alison and she did to reveal her perfect, curvaceous firm ass for the first time.  Peter tapped her ass lightly “It almost seems a shame to spank something as lovely as this” as he ran his hand over her ass. The feeling was incredible, he was fondling the ass of the most beautiful, spectacular unattainable girl at school, or anywhere!  Jack watched Peter and couldn’t believe it either.  “Hey, no funny business” Alison protested.  “Just warming it up babe” Peter replied.

“OK, bend over and place your hands on the dresser” Peter instructed.  Alison did what she was told, waiting for the inevitable.  He stood at Alison’s side and placed his hand on her ass again, running it all over her cheeks.  He drew his hand back and brought it down.  He didn’t smack her very hard but he left his hand there.  They had earlier decided not to go too hard in case she changed her mind about what was to follow.  He would have been quite happy just to fondle her ass but he eventually remembered what he was doing and started to smack her ass repeatedly, gradually harder each time, and each time ensuring that his hand copped a good feel. 

After a while he said to Jack “man, you gotta have a go with this ass!”.  Jack smiled and replaced Peter, immediately placing his hand on his sister’s ass, giving it a good feel. “Christ, you really do have a great ass Ally, and I thought you were all about your tits!”  What a feeling this was, which alone nearly made up for all the crap he had had to put with from her.  He spanked her harder than intended and she made protestations that it hurt but Jack wasn’t deterred, remembering the many spankings he had endured. 

Alison protested for him to stop but he didn’t think he could it he wanted to until a thought entered his head.  “The only way I’ll ease up is if you’ll give us both some time on your tits” he said and with that he brought his hand down with his hardest slap yet.  “Fucking hell! How long?” Alison cried. “A minute each” Jack replied somewhat in shock.  “30 seconds “Alison responded.  Jack agreed, he would have settled for 10!

“I can’t believe I’m gonna let my brother suck my tits” Alison exclaimed as she stood up, tears running down her face but she was secretly grateful that the spanking had not been as severe as she had expected, it had actually been quite exciting in a strange way she didn’t fully understand.  “Close your eyes” Jack said “you’ll never know who is doing it, maybe it’ll be Peter for the full minute”.  “Yeah right, I’ve seen the way you always stare at my tits” Alison said.  Jack flushed a little.

Alison closed her eyes, Jack looked at Peter and they both smiled at each other.  Then Jack took his sister’s tits in his hands. The feeling was indescribable, these tits that he had lusted after for so long were finally his. Alison immediately started counting to 30 so realising the clock was ticking he lowered his head and started sucking furiously on her nipple, bowling the other massive tit in his hand as he sucked away.  It was noticeable that Alison’s voice became a little shaky as she counted, could she be enjoying it, Jack wondered.  In no time 30 seconds were up and Peter took his turn, his mouth now exploring the best tits he’d ever seen.  Again Alison’s count was a little breathless but 30 came and she pushed him away.  “You look a little flushed” Jack said to her.  “So do you” she said right back.

“OK then” Jack stammered, I guess this is as good a time as any for me to jack off on your tits!”.  He motioned for Alison to sit on the bed, which she did.  He took his clothes off and walked over and stood in front of her, unable to believe how he came to be standing in front of his beautiful, naked, sexy sister, who was gonna let him explode all over her huge tits. Alison was somewhat startled by his size, a good 6 inches, maybe more she thought, bigger than Mark anyway.  She prepared herself and he started to wank.  Although he had only wanked off twice only minutes before, the subsequent events of the day soon gave him a familiar feeling but he resisted with all his might.  “Jesus Jack, are you gonna cum or what” Alison said.  “Sorry sis, I guess you’re not as hot as you think!” Alison cast a glance at Peter and then, shocking them both, she took her brother’s cock in her hand and proceeded to wank him.  Jack couldn’t believe it, his sister was holding his cock!  Surprisingly, she wasn’t very good at a hand job and Jack felt the need to cum subside a little.  “Are you gay or something?!” Alison said at him.  “Actually sis, your technique needs a little work”.  “Does it now?” she said mockingly and she didn’t know why but the affront of the insult was too much and with that she put her brother’s cock in her mouth and proceeded to suck him off.

Jack nearly collapsed with shock, Peter’s jaw hit the ground.  This was too much for Jack and he exploded into his sister’s mouth.  Alison let him finish and then she swallowed the lot!  Jack looked at her blankly.  “My technique bad there as well was it?” she said mockingly. Jack couldn’t speak, he just shook his head.  Peter’s mind was boggled.  He’d just watched Alison blow her brother in front of him.

Peter eagerly jumped to his feet, quickly stripped to reveal a decent 5 inch cock, and moved Jack out of the way, “Christ is she gonna blow me too” he thought to himself.  Alison seemed to ponder things as she looked up at Peter.  She started wanking him in the hope he would cum quickly after what he’d seen but he didn’t.  Peter was praying for a blow job so he was desperate not to cum but it was so hard.  He closed his eyes and tried to think of anything but this goddess wanking him made it so hard.  Then Peter felt something strange, his cock felt damp.  He opened his eyes and looked down to see his cock impaled in Alison’s mouth.  Many thoughts rushed through his mind at once, this incredible stunner who he would never, ever have a chance with in the real world was sucking his cock, just because he happened to be friends with Jack and had been lucky enough to be the guy who stayed over on that night when Alison took the whiskey. He hadn’t even been punished badly for it, it was pure luck that he was in this position, he had done nothing to deserve it, he had felt up and spanked her ass, he had sucked her tits, been wanked by her, and now he was getting his first blow job.  He instantly unloaded a tonne of cum into Alison’s mouth.

Jack had recovered himself by now and had plotted some more.  “OK, sis, blow him again” he said.  “What, you’re out of your mind” she shouted.  “You agreed to let us cum twice each, its not Peter’s fault your handjob was so bad he couldn’t cum. Sure you can give him another handjob but I think we’d be here until next week before we’re done. The choice is yours, if you want the original of the tape, but he’s gotta cum again, as have I”.  Alison was in something of a state by now and not really capable of constructing a coherent argument so she quietly nodded her consent.  “Sit on the bed Pete” Jack instructed, “I want to see her on all fours in front of you.”

Peter sat down and Alison got down on the floor, his cock not even having gone limp yet and now it wasn’t going to!  She realised a handjob was not going to work so she immediately started blowing him again.  Jack admired the view from behind his sister, looking at her ass as her head bobbed up and down on Peter’s cock.

Jack moved behind his sister and gave her ass a gentle smack, leaving his hand resting on her rear.  He continued to fondle his sister’s ass and she made no move to stop him.  He gently manoeuvred his hand between his sister’s legs and could feel her pussy “Christ Ally” he remarked, “you’re wetter than an ocean!”  “Please don’t Jack” she said taking Peter’s cock out of her mouth, but this was too much for Jack.  It was clear to him now that she must have been enjoying all of this too, he was so caught up in his own pleasure he hadn’t considered why Alison had been such a surprisingly willing participant.  Jack made an instant decision, he was going to lose his virginity.

Jack mouthed to Peter to put his cock back in her mouth and to hold her shoulders down.  He forced his sister’s legs apart and held her hips firmly as he positioned himself for entry.  Alison cried for him not to do it but while her words were saying no, she wasn’t really making that much physical effort to extricate herself from the situation, or was it that they were too strong for her, Jack didn’t know and frankly at this moment in time he didn’t care.

Jack entered his sister’s tight pussy and started to pound away, with increasingly harder strokes.  It was the greatest feeling of his life and he knew he wouldn’t last long.  Peter continued to hold her down and, to his surprise Alison was still sucking him off. 

Peter hoped above all hope that Jack was going him to let him fuck her too.  Sure enough, it was only seconds before Jack emptied himself into his sister.  Then Jack said “Your turn then mate, lets swap positions!”.  Alison again uttered words of protest but there was either no fight left in her or she really was enjoying it, Jack couldn’t decide which and still didn’t care.

They repositioned themselves with Alison remaining on all fours, Peter entered his first pussy and Alison took Jack’s cock back into her mouth.  It was only seconds of hard thrusts into this pussy before Peter exploded in a blaze of ecstasy.

Jack wasn’t about to cum again yet so he decided he’d have another go in his sister’s pussy.  He picked Alison up and laid her on the bed.  Alison was crying but her protests had ended, she had accepted her fate, it seemed.  Jack climbed aboard and proceeded to fuck her again.    Her face was right in front of his, her eyes were closed, so he kissed her.  Alison didn’t kiss back but she didn’t pull her head away either.  After a while of fucking his sister with his tongue in her mouth, she become much more receptive and although she didn’t explore Jack’s mouth with her tongue there was no doubt that she was kissing her brother back.  It didn’t take very long for Jack to come once more into his sister. 

Peter looked at the beautiful girl laid on the bed and then back at Jack.  Jack smiled and shrugged.  Peter moved on top of Alison and started to kiss her beautiful mouth. He would have been happy just to be kissing this beauty, but he knew she wasn’t going to stop him fucking her again so he slipped his cock back into her moist pussy.  It was some kind of dreamland he never knew existed.  Needless to say he didn’t last very long before cumming again.

Jack decided that enough was enough and they left Alison lying on her bed. “Thanks sis” he said as he closed the door behind him, throwing the tape at her. Jack and Peter didn’t speak for a while, they were both in a state of shock.  “I’d better go” Peter finally said.  Jack nodded and said “don’t tell anyone about this”. Peter agreed.  After a while of sitting on the couch thinking about what had transpired, Jack began to feel remorse, he and his mate had just raped his sister, hadn’t they?  True she didn’t really seem to resist but it was still rape wasn’t it, he could be facing jail, he thought, not to mention alienation from his family.  He heard his Mom’s car pull into the drive. 

His Mom asked him how he was and she proceeded to make dinner.  Jack waved off his usual “fine” response. Soon after, he heard his sister come down the stairs.  She had just showered.  She didn’t look at Jack. The tension was palpable.

 “Have you two been fighting again?” the mother asked.  Neither Jack nor Alison answered and she knew that they must have, it wasn’t unusual. 

The evening passed uneventfully, they both spent most of the evening in their rooms, Jack terrified of the consequences if Alison confessed.  He barely slept that night.

Jack got up just before his mom left for work, his dad having left much earlier, and she made him a cup of tea.  “Take this up to your sister for me will you honey?” his mom asked “I have to go now”.  Jack nodded and crept up to his sister’s room.

He knocked lightly on the door, “Ally, I’ve got a cup of tea for you”.  He opened to door to find his sister awake.  He put the tea down and sat on the bed.  “What are you doing” she asked angrily.  “I’m sorry sis” he said sadly.  “I’m sorry about yesterday, it all got way out of hand.  Are you gonna tell?”  “What about how you and Pete raped me you mean” she retorted.  “Oh come on, rapes a bit strong isn’t it” Jack replied, knowing it wasn’t, but he felt his more usual feelings for his sister coming to the fore “you were a pretty willing participant”.  “I was powerless” she said.  “Bullshit, you could have stopped it any time but I think you enjoyed it, I think you liked two guys using you.  I don’t think Mark can satisfy you, can he?”

“He doesn’t have as big a cock as either you or Pete, no” she said quietly, looking Jack straight in the eye and taking him completely by surprise.  Jack didn’t know what came over him but he leaned over and kissed his sister hard on the lips. Alison broke away “what are you doing” she said a little breathlessly but he kissed her again, deeper, longer and this time she kissed him back and thrust her tongue into his mouth.  He moved his hands under the blanket to her breasts, massaging them through her night shirt.  He lifted her shirt up over her breasts and worked his way back down to those magnificent objects of his obsession, sucking, licking and kissing every inch.  He repositioned himself on top of her and kissed her mouth again as he lowered himself into her willing pussy. Alison groaned and they fucked rhythmically.  Jack came in seconds once more, but Alison held him inside her as they kissed and soon enough they were fucking again. Longer, harder and with more passion than ever before.  They thrust firmly against each other and Jack knew that he didn’t have long to last when the text tone for his mobile phone that was in his trousers that were discarded at the foot of the bed went off.  The shock of this sound pushed Jack over the edge and he once more emptied himself into his sister.  They lay next to each other, Jack exhausted but Alison had other ideas.  She moved on top of Jack and moved her head to his cock, kissing and sucking every inch.  Jack was in heaven and this time he was able to savour his sister’s very skilful blow job, and her long slow. Deep sucks.  Soon she decided she needed more and she climbed on top of Jack and rode him cowgirl.  Jack now had a new perception of heaven, looking up at his sister’s big tits swaying as she bounced furiously on his cock.  Soon, another load of cum exploded into his sister and they lay side by side, both exhausted now. 

Jack’s phone went off again and he looked at his messages. “They’re from Pete” he said “ he wants to know if everything is ok!”

My Baby Girl and her Friend

final_destiny on Incest Stories

I’m sitting on the couch in front of the TV when I hear the front door open.  “Daddy,” comes my baby girl’s voice.  I turn off the TV and sit up as my little Samantha comes in.  She’s dressed in her school uniform; plaid skirt that comes just above her knees, white blouse, blonde hair pulled back in a pony tail.  She’s hugging some of her books to her chest as she leads a second uniformed girl in with her.  “This is Rebecca,” she says to the redhead behind her.  “She came over to play.”

            “Hello, Rebecca,” I say, standing. 

Read More
Rebecca’s a little taller than Samantha, but a she’s not as full.  Even though Samantha’s in the 8th grade, her chest is really developing.  Even with her loose blouse that she never tucks in, you can tell her pert little breasts are on their way to being very nice.  Rebecca, though, looks still pretty flat-chested.

            “Sam,” Rebecca says, half as a whisper.  “Can I use the bathroom?”

            “Yeah, it’s in there,” she said, pointing to the door just inside the hallway.  Rebecca rushes off quietly, leaving me with my little girl.  She turns and looks up at me with her pretty smile and asks, “What’re you watching?”

            I turn the TV back on and the porno I was watching returns to the screen.  A big man has his dick in a girl’s ass while another eats her out.  Samantha inhales, her smile growing.  I sit back down on the catch and Samantha joins me.  “So,” she asks after a moment, “do you like her?”

            “I do,” I say, playing with Samantha’s haircut.

            “Can we?”

            “Of course,” I laugh.

            Samantha squeals and leaps up and goes running into the kitchen.  I sit back and turn off the movie, switching to the regular channels.  A second later, Rebecca comes out of the bathroom, her skirt swishing around her legs.  I look at the white stockings she’s wearing before smiling at her.  “Want to watch something?”

            “I’m fine,” Rebecca says with an awkward smile.  She sits down on the far side of the couch from me.  I sit back, content.  I have to cross my legs to keep my growing anticipation from being obvious.

            I turn it on some cartoons and Rebecca seems fine with it.  A moment later, Samantha comes in with two glasses of orange juice.  As she enters, she winks at me, then looks to the glasses.  I smile, knowing that they’re both laced with a little something we like to add in situations like this.

            Rebecca must be thirsty because she drinks the orange juice quickly.  Samantha notices and laughs to me.  Before the next commercial, both girls are already starting to fidget.  By the time the show comes back on, Rebecca’s rolling her legs against each other.  I recognize the reaction.  She’s looking around, unable to tell why she’s feeling this way.  Hell, she’s young enough, she might not even know what she’s feeling.

            Samantha, though, is perfectly comfortable.  She widens her legs a bit and starts to breath hard as she rubs her skirt in between her thighs.  A moment later, she turns to me and asks, “Can you put the movie back on?”

            I smile and look at Rebecca.  She’s flushed, she’s so turned on.  I hit the remote and the porn comes on.  Rebecca looks absolutely stunned, but Samantha just starts rubbing herself more.  A moment and or two and she gets up from the center of the couch and gets on her knees in front of me.  Rebecca is still, watching, mesmerized.  My little girl undoes my belt and pulls open my pants to reveal my throbbing dick.  She strokes it a few times before she kisses the tip.  Her saliva drips down the shaft and she goes to work.  Letting her tongue proceed her lips, she takes the entire tip into her mouth, then a bit of the shaft, then a bit more.  She’s only able to get about halfway down before I can start to feel her throat.  She starts to bob up and down on me, her ponytail going wild.  I lean back and moan, relaxing.

            After several moments, she turns and looks at Rebecca.  “Wanna try?” she asks girlishly.  Rebecca shakes her head frantically, but Samantha just shrugs and goes back to sucking.  I watch Rebecca out of the corner of my eye.  The sounds of suction and slippery flesh-on-flesh rubbing is driving her made.

            Samantha pulls off a second time, letting her lips cause a ‘pop’ when she does.  She looks at Rebecca, again offering my dick to her.  Rebecca looks on the verge of accepting.  But Samantha doesn’t wait.  She stands up and turns her back to me.  Watching the movie as much as much as anything, she pulls her skirt up to reveal the garter belt she wears instead of stockings and no underwear.  Rebecca’s floored by the sight, but not by what happens next.

            Samantha slides backwards onto my dick.  At first it looks like I’ll split her in half as she moans with delight.  But she slowly sits down on my lap, my dick reaching up into her.  She cries out before she starts to rise up.  She lowers again, then starts to repeat.  Over and over, she goes up and down, sliding on me.

            I reach up to my little girl’s pony tail and wrap it up in may hand, pulling her head back.  She starts to rub her tiny, pink little clit as she bobs up and down.  She moans and cries.  I look at Rebecca and she looks at the action like a starving child staring at a cake.

            Finally, Samantha moans loudly and slumps off of me.  She lands on the floor, on her hands and knees, and turns to me.  She reaches up with her tiny little mouth and starts to suck my dick dry of her juices.  She keeps playing with herself, slipping her fingers occasionally inside.  She finally pops her lips off my dick and looks at Rebecca.  She offers her friend her fingers and asks, “Want to taste it?”

            Rebecca, who looks she’s about to pass out, she’s so wound up, pants for a second.  She looks at me, then Samantha.  Slowly, hesitantly, she slides off the couch on her hands and knees and leans forward.  She opens her mouth and Samantha slides her fingers inside her mouth.  Rebecca seems to whimper at the taste for a moment, then starts to suck on my baby girl’s fingers.  Samantha smiles and starts to push her fingers in deeper until she’s up to her knuckles.  After several moments, she draws her fingers out, slips them inside herself a few times before returning them to Rebecca’s mouth.  This time, Rebecca leans forward, greedily swallowing Samantha’s fingers.  My little girl, as her friend sucks her fingers, starts to suck me again.  Again, I lean back and admire the two little girls sucking away.

            Samantha popped off of me and pulled her fingers from Rebecca’s lips, even as Rebecca leaned forward.  Samantha smiled, glancing at the movie, then she sat up.  She shimmed across the living room floor on her knees.  Rebecca started to stand, but Samantha put her hand on her back, keeping her on her hands and knees.  She came around and reached under Rebecca’s skirt, pulling her bee-print underwear down.  Rebecca gasped, but before she could protest, my little girl had her fingers inside her friend.

            On her hands and knees, Rebecca started to gasp and whimper.  She cried out as Samantha ran her fingers in and out, over and over.  She leaned down, lapping at the girl’s precious little mound, making Rebecca cry out almost immediately.

            As Rebecca sat with her pretty little face buried in the carpet, her hips in the air, her skirt falling down from her legs to expose her thigh-high stockings, my little girl stood again and came over to me.  She pulled her skirt up again and straddled me.  I sat back and let my little girl start to bounce up and down on me.  I reach up and start to undo her little white blouse, revealing her light blue bra.  I undo the snaps as she keeps reach up and down on me and toss the bra to the floor.  Rebecca stares at her breasts, then looks down at her own shirt.  She looks at me and smile.  Nervously, she undoes her own shirt, letting it slide off.  She’s got a tight little bra that once she lets go, two beautiful breasts pop out.  They’re not as big as my little girl’s, but they’re bigger than I expected.

            My little cums again on me and slides off.  She drops to her knees and angles my dick towards Rebecca.  “Give it a try,” she offers.  Rebecca stares at my dick and looks at me.  I smile as friendly as I can.  Nervously again, she crawls towards my dick on her hands and knees.  She opens her mouth and closes her eyes like she’s getting ready to eat a spoonful of nasty vegetables.

            Once she kisses the tip of my dick and tastes my little girl’s juices, she starts to lick my dick.  My little girl watches for a moment, then she starts to lick as well.  I smile as these two beautiful little girls slather my dick with attention, lapping up the juices.

            Finally, my little girl sits up.  She crawls on her knees into the middle of the floor and kneels down.  She puts her face in the carpet, her hips open to me.  I look down at Rebecca as she sucks the tip of my dick.  I take her sweet red hair and gently guide her off.  Leaving her by the couch, I get down on my knees behind my little girl.  I position myself and push in.

            Her head thrusts up and she cries out.  I start to slapping my hips against hers as I push into her again and again.  I look over my shoulder at Rebecca and she’s mesmerized.  I slow down and start guiding Samantha back and before long, I’m standing still while she’s pounding herself against me.  Sliding back again and again, her body shoves against mine, making her cry out each time.

            A little bit and my little girl pulls off.  Her knees are weak from coming so much.  She goes over to Rebecca and kisses her straight on.  Rebecca’s stunned, but quickly gets into it.  The two girls rub breasts as they kiss.  My dick keeps getting harder as I watch.

            Samantha pulls away and lies back.  She smiles at me and opens her mouth.  I smile and lean forward over her, positioning my dick over her lips.  With Rebecca in front of me, I slide inside my baby girl’s mouth.  I reach her throat and gently push in.  I drive myself all the way to the base, her lips kissing my body.  I draw out again slowly, and push in again, this time a hair faster.

            As I continue, moving a bit quicker each time, I take Rebecca’s hair and pull her towards me.  I gently push her face to my daughter’s chest and she gets it.  She starts sucking and kissing my daughter’s nipples as I move back and forth, sliding in and out of my baby girl’s throat.  The soft gurgling sounds of joy make me move that much faster.

            I start to buck, to really take off, and I pull out.  I grab the back of Rebecca’s head, startling her, and pull her face in front of me.  She squeals fearfully as I jerk my dick repeatedly, spraying cum onto her face.  She tries to turn away but I cover her chin and lips with creamy white cum.

            Panting a bit, Samantha sits up as I slump back.  She leans close to Rebecca, their breasts pushing against each other again.  She kisses her friend, spreading cum over her lips.  She slides her tongue inside and spreads cum into Rebecca’s mouth.  I see both girls swallow and that’s enough.  They both start going.  Samantha licks cum off Rebecca’s face and Rebecca sucks it from her tongue.  They kiss, saturated in my release.

            Sighing with delight, Samantha sits back, her breasts jiggling as she does.  I watch Rebecca stare at her chest and smile.  The thin redhead looks at us both, still blushing, still unsure how to respond.  “Do you guys do this all the time?” she asks.  I laugh and my little girl giggles.  “Can I,” she ventures nervously, “Can I come over again?”

My Sexy Young Employee

realstories on Forced Stories

The Girl in this story is based on this girl except younger http://forum.glam0ur.com/index.php/topic,9148.75.html"> face="arial,helvetica,sans-serif" color="#800080" size="4">http://forum.glam0ur.com/index.php/topic,9148.75.html face="arial,helvetica,sans-serif"> (scroll down to Anima Axelsson)   

 

 

My name is Alexander Banks and I own a small business that sells car parts.  I am 45 years old and I have a wife and 3 beautiful children that I love
Read More
very much.  I am respected by everybody that I know because I am an extremely hard worker and because I have earned a comfortable life for my family and me.  Anyways, over the years my hard work has taken its toll on my body and now at the age of 45 I was realizing that I needed an employee to help me out around the shop.  I had enough money that I could afford to pay my employee more than most other small business owners.  So I posted up some help want ads advertising that I needed a young worker and I would pay $15 dollars an hour.  Throughout the week people dropped off their resumes and applications to me and on Sunday I took them home to decide who I would hire. 
I looked through the resumes and applications; there were about 50 in total.  Most of them were male who were interested in the job but there were also a few girls.  All of them were pretty much just interested in the money or how the experience would look on their college applications, but when I read one application, I was touched.  It was a young 16 year old girl named Charlotte Sinstrom whose family had recently immigrated here from Sweden.  She needed the job to support her family.  I decided to hire her because I felt sorry for her situation and I also thought that she would have a good work ethic.  So I emailed her and told her to come in tomorrow at the end of the day so I could tell her about the job and basic rules, and that she would officially start working on Tuesday. 
The next morning I got up and made my way to work.  The day went by pretty fast and near the end of the shop hours my new employee came in.  She was stunning.  She looked like a sexy Swedish school girl.  She had long blonde hair, golden skin and sharp sexy facial features and big innocent green eyes.  And although she was wearing a sweater and jeans, her curves were very evident.  She had big breasts, probably DD cups and a big sexy butt.  For the first time ever, I felt like fucking a girl other than my Wife.  I realized I had gotten a boner so I quickly turned around and asked her to follow me into my office in the back of the shop.
I sat down and introduced myself
“Hello Charlotte, I am Alexander Banks and I will be your employer.”
She smiled and shook my hand “Hello Mr. Banks, thank you for hiring me, I really needed this job to help support my family.” She had a slight Swedish accent, this just added to her sex appeal. 
“Oh no problem, I know that you will be a hard worker and this relationship will work well for both of us.” 
I continued and went over some ground rules with her.  After about half an hour I finished and asked if she had any questions.
“Yes, in Sweden we have to wear uniforms while we are working, do you require your employees to wear uniforms?”
Had it been anybody else I would have said of course not, but the thought of this young beautiful girl in a sexy uniform prancing around my shop got me very excited.  So I lied and answered
“Oh yes, I almost forgot, uniforms are mandatory.  I will bring your uniform in tomorrow, I hope you don’t mind but it is quite revealing.”
“Oh that’s Ok, I really need this job so I guess if it is necessary, I will wear anything.” 
“Ok good, what is your bra size? I need to know before I get your uniform.”
“Uhm 36DD” she answered.
“WOW” I thought to myself, then I turned to her and said “Alright, well I think that is everything, you can leave.  Come here at 8 am tomorrow ready to work.  Goodbye.
“Goodbye, Thanks again.” She smiled and walked away. 
I closed up the store for the day and went to a Victoria Secret store to pick out a uniform for Charlotte.  I selected a thin silk white push up bra and a matching white silk thong.  The Bra was 36C, a full 2 sizes too small for Charlotte’s 36DD breasts, and the thong was XXX small, I imagined what she would look like in this uniform and I instantly got hard.  The cost was surprisingly high for such small articles of clothing, but I gladly paid and gleefully went home.  That night I made love to my wife.  The whole time I was thinking of fucking Charlotte.  My 40 year old wife is beautiful for her age but in no way can she stack up to the 16 year old Swedish sex bomb that was Charlotte.
The next day I went to work and went to work, to my surprise, Charlotte was already there. 
“You are early.” I said.
“Yeah, I wanted to get a head start on work.”
“I’m impressed.”
She smiled.  We went inside and opened the store.  Then I showed her what she would be wearing.  Her eyes widened
“That is ALL?!” she asked. 
“Yea sorry this was what the last employee wore.” I lied “But her curves were nowhere as big as yours.  If you don’t want to wear it I guess I will be forced to let you go.”
“No no, I will wear it.” She said desperately.  She went to the bathroom to put it on, when she came out I felt like fainting.  The push up bra was so small for her that it looked like it was about to burst.  It only covered the lower half of her boobs.  The upper half of her nipples and the rest of her beautiful golden breasts were exposed.  And by looking at her butt alone you wouldn’t even be able to tell that she was wearing any underwear, her big ass cheeks had completely engulfed the poor piece of string. 
“It fits pretty well.  That is how most girls wear their underwear these days.”
“Really? Then I guess I am alright wearing it.” She said.  She was so gullible, I loved it.  And also since all of my customers were male, I knew that they would have absolutely no problem with my new scantily clad employee.  In fact, my business would probably double!
            “Alright so let’s talk customer service, when someone comes in it is customary in America to greet them with a big hug and a kiss.  If they touch your body or even pinch your bum or breasts, think of it as a compliment.  The customer is never wrong, never take anything they say in the most positive way you can.”
She listened intently and nodded her head with every point.  She was actually buying all of this! 
“Ok give me a hug for luck, and let’s get started.”
She got up and gave me a big long hug, pressing her big soft breasts against my chest.  I started squeezing her glorious ass with my hands.  She thought nothing of it. 
“Alright here comes a customer, go help him, I will work the cash register.”
The man came in and his eyes widened at the blonde bombshell that greeted him and hugged him.  He accepted the hug, and then a peck on the cheek. 
“Wow you are a sexy little thing aren’t you.” He said.
Charlotte normally would have been taken back by this comment but she remembered my words and she giggled and said
“Why thank you sir, what are you looking for today?”
“A car freshener, they are all tangled up on the bottom shelf, can you fish me out the mint one.”
“Sure!” She said enthusiastically as she bent over in front of him, exposing her beautiful ass.” The man looked over at me, and I signaled for him to go head and squeeze her ass.  He started gently massaging her ass. 
“Oh your sweet sir.” She said as she was trying to untangle the mint car freshener.  He got bolder as he started squeezing the hell out of her ass cheeks.  She sensed that this was getting out of hand so she quickly got up, handed him the freshener and gave him a hug.  He walked up to me to pay. 
“Wow she is beautiful, how did you get her to work here, and wear that.”
“two words, desperate and gullible.” I said.  He laughed and said
“Well good job buddy, I’m telling all my friends to come here, you are about to get a lot more business.” He said as he left.  I gave Charlotte a big hug, this time not only out of lust but because she already got more business for me.
“Great Job Charlotte!  He said he would be coming back with more people.  Now just step it up even more and our business will go through the roof.  Start being friendlier to the customers, stick your bum and breasts against their body.  And if they start grabbing your breasts and bum, don’t start panicking. Let them have their way.”
“Alright!!” she said, she was legitimately happy that she was helping my business.  I felt bad for taking advantage of her but it was just too easy.  A minute or two later another customer came.  Charlotte gave pressed her beautiful body against his and asked
“How may I help you today sir?” 
“I’m looking for some ornaments hang from my car mirror.
She brought him the display of car ornaments and put it on a table, leaned over and started showing him each one separately.  Of course he wasn’t looking at the ornaments, he was checking out Charlotte’s glorious cleavage.  Then he said
“How much for your bra, it would look so good hanging from my mirror.”
“Oh haha, it’s not for sale.” She laughed.
“Oh yes it is” I said.  “$100 sir”
“Alright.” He said.  Charlotte looked at me confused.
“Take off your bra Charlotte.”  She took her bra off, unleashing her gorgeous breasts and gave it to the man.  The man payed me 100 dollars and left with the bra.  
“Now what am I supposed to wear.” Asked Charlotte. 
“What you are wearing right now, as a matter of fact, you will offer every customer your thong as well.
“No, than men would be able to see my most private part.”
“Well if you are refusing my orders I guess you are fired.”
“No no please I need this job.  Fine I will sell it.”   
It quickly sold to the next customer for $200.  Charlotte was now completely naked.  Other than on her head, there was not one single hair on her beautiful golden body
“Alright Charlotte only 4 hours of store hours left, be extra sexy now.”
Over the next 4 hours Charlotte endured everything from pinches, to spanks, to rubbing, to squeezing.  Some men even fingered her virgin pussy.  Her delight to help my business quickly died down, she hated this job now but she couldn’t quit because she needed the money to help her family.  At the end of the day at 5pm  I closed the shop, and I told her to come to the back room to collect her pay. 
“Give me a long hug and I will give you your money.” 
She sat on my lap and gave me a big hug.  I was so hard.  Her naked ass cheeks were on my leg and her soft tits were up against my face. 
“Do you want to make a little extra money for your family?” I asked
Her beautiful green eyes lit up. “Yes sir I would.  What do I need to do?”
“Have sex with me.” I said.
“No then that is alright, I will take my money and leave.”
She tried to get up but I held her on my lap, she started panicking. 
“I offered you money for sex, now I guess you will have to do it for free.”
I tackled her to the ground and pinned her down.  She fought for her life but her 16 year old body was no match for my strength.  I slid my pants off with one hand, exposing my 14 inch penis.  She started screaming as loud as she could.
“Scream all you want the store is closed, no one is gonna save you now.”
I slid my big dick into her tight pussy.  She indeed was a virgin.  Her seal broke and her pussy started bleeding.  She was screaming even louder now, not to try and be saved, but because of the pain.  I started pumping her pussy harder.  I put my mouth on her right nipple and started sucking her 36DD tit.  With my left hand I started massaging her ass.  I looked at the fear in her eyes, it was beautiful.  I started fucking her harder and harder.  At the 5 minute mark I moved my mouth to her other nipple.  And I used both of my hands to split apart her big sexy ass cheeks and located her asshole.  While fucking her pussy, and licking her breasts, I started delicately circling her asshole with my finger.  After a few minutes of this her screams turned to moans, and the look in her eyes changed from fear to ecstasy.  I moved my mouth from her tit to her mouth and started passionately kissing her.  I moved my hands from circling her asshole to caressing the small of her back.  Her moaning was getting louder and louder.  She was not fighting me at all anymore.  After about 20 minutes we both climaxed.  This was the best sex I ever had.  I looked at Charlotte, she was panting and shaking.  This was her first time ever having sex, and obviously her first ever orgasm.  She looked at me with her big innocent green eyes, smiled and said
“Again please.”
I smiled.  
“Give me a second honey, I’m not as young as I used to be”
After a few minutes when we both regained our strength, I turned her around, told her to get on all fours and I started fucking her doggy style.  I caressed her breasts while I was pumping her pussy from behind.  I started grabbing them and squeezing them as I pumped her harder and harder.  Her luscious ass cheeks were cushioning my every blow to her pussy.  It felt so good; I could fuck her like this forever.  I could tell that she liked it as well as she was moaning like a dog.  I pumped her pussy for what seemed like hours, after a while I moved my hands from her breasts to her hips as I started fucking her as fast as I could.  Not only was I fucking her fast, I was taking long strokes; I was making use of every inch of my long penis. 
“OOOOOOHH!! OOHHHHH MY GOD, FUCK ME FASTER!!” She moaned.
I went faster and faster until we both climaxed again.  She fell to the floor, she was shaking again. 
“You have done so much for me.” She said after collecting her breath. “Now let me do something for you.
She got up on her knees and put her mouth around my dick.  I don’t know how she learned how she learned how to suck cock and I don’t care, she was sucking my dick like it was her job.  I haven’t had a blowjob in so long because my wife refuses to do them.  I was in heaven as this sexy 16 year old Swedish girl was sucking my dick.  After a long and fulfilling blowjob I exploded in her mouth. 
“Swallow it sweetheart, don’t worry, it’s good for you.”
I watched her as she swallowed all of my cum.  
We were both now spent, but neither of us wanted to leave.  So I lifted her up on my desk, got on top of her and started making out with her passionately.  After a while we fell off the desk!  But we didn’t care, nothing could separate us, now she was on top.  She shoved her right tit into my mouth and begged me to suck it.  I did this.  Then I went to the other one and, then I went back to kissing her mouth.  I looked up at the clock and it was 10:50 pm!  We had been fucking and kissing for almost 6 hours!  And we were both supposed to be home hours ago.  So I got off of her and made a phone call to my house saying that I had to go on a business trip for a couple of days and Charlotte called her house saying she was sleeping over at a friend’s house for a few days.  After the calls I went back to my beautiful employee and I started fucking her brains out for the rest of the night.
            Over the next few days we never even opened the shop, we just stayed in the back office fucking in every way imaginable, she didn’t care about earning any money for her family, and I didn’t care about what would happen to my business, all we had on our mind was fucking each other.   
            After about a week of constant fucking we decided it was time to go home and continue our regular lives.  However, it is safe to say that now everyday Charlotte works plenty of Overtime.     

I seduced my brother's friends

ClintonB on Teen Stories

My name is Nikki; this is a story from three years ago when I still lived with my family.  At the time, I had long black hair and was a little tom-boyish.

It was a Saturday morning; my parents had just left to take my brother to play in a soccer match and would not be back until much later that afternoon.  Earlier my brother Jess had invited three of his friends round to start a 24-hour video game marathon in his bedroom.  I was bored as my best friend was staying at her grandmother’s house for the weekend.

I knocked on Jess’s door and opened it.  “Can I come in and play please?’ I asked.

My brother’s friends all liked

Read More
me so they invited me in.

I sat on the bed and noticed they had been reading some porn magazines.  A couple of Jess’s friends were a little embarrassed as I opened one up and flicked through the pages.  I was not a virgin having had sex about 6 months ago with a friend.  Some “fumbling” events as his house that I had not really enjoyed, he always came too quickly in the excitement of it all.

“They are real women Nikki” teased Mark, Jess’s oldest friend who was sitting beside me.  “I would love to fuck someone like that.”

“Yeah whatever” I recounted.  “In your dreams.”

“Hey give us a kiss, show me what I am missing.”  I reached over and pecked him on the cheek.  He was a good-looking boy, but a bit of a dork.

“Oh such passionate love, I think you can do better than that.”  He slid his arm around me and pulled me to face him.  Mark leaned forward and kissed me softly on the lips, withdrew and than seeing no resistance, kissed me again this time slipping his tongue between his teeth.  

We remained locked in that kiss for a few minutes before his hands started to explore, his left moving up to touch my right breast. I had very firm B cup tits and never wore a bra at home.  As I did not object, he traced the outline of my nipple through my blouse and I heard him murmur his appreciation.

I do not know what came over me that day, for some reason I just decided to offer no resistance regardless what happened.  Just act like a real life sex doll.  I thought it unlikely that he would do much anyway with two of his friends in the room.

His hand moved to the buttons on my blouse, popping first the top one and then the second until the blouse was completely unfastened.
It was about this time that the others noticed what was happening, the video game now ignored.

“Dude you are so hot Nikki.” Pete commented.

Jess’ other friend Rob was sitting to the right of me, and was mesmerized as Mark’s hands freely wandered inside my shirt.  He decided to join in and I felt Rob’s shaking hand move up my side to cup my right breast.

“Take her shirt off, I want to see her tits” called out Pete.

Rob moved over causing me to lie flat out on my back, my legs dangling over the edge of the bed.  Rob pulled my shirt up and off, and I just left my arms above my head.  I could not believe how excited they had gotten in such a short space of time.

Both Rob and Mark were now either side of me sucking and squeezing my tits.  Pete crawled over and put his hand on my knee.  Pete’s hand started to slide up under my skirt until he reached my panties and traced the outline of my slit.  He got a little bolder, slipped his fingers under the fabric and pulled apart my lips before he moved down to my moist opening.  Feeling my wetness, he inserted a finger inside of me.  I could not help letting out a moan.

Encouraged, Pete started to finger fuck me, the sensation of both my nipples sucked and the movements of his hand made my skin prickle with goose bumps.  I could sense that I was getting wetter by the second and then Pete inserted a second finger and a third.  The friction of his palm on my clitoris and the stretching of my pussy drove me into a hard, fast orgasm.  I arched my back and let out a guttural cry.

Mark slid off the bed, pushed Pete aside and knelt between my legs.  His fingers quickly unfastened the clips of my skirt and pulled down the zipper.  In one fluid movement, he pulled off both my skirt and panties, leaving me completely naked.

“Grab her legs.” He ordered to Pete and Rob and they pulled my legs up to my chest exposing my womanhood to all three boys. I heard the zip of his jeans and then the tip of his hard cock touch the wet entrance of my vagina

“I’ve wanted to fuck you for so long.” Mark grunted.

He buried his cock inside of me in just two thrusts and I gasped at the sudden intensity of the intrusion. “Like that bitch?”

Mark started pounding me almost roughly, and the combination of the dirty talking and his red-hot hardness was starting to drive me to a second orgasm.  Before I could cum, his cock stiffened and swelled and as he cried out, I felt him shoot load after load, deep inside my pussy.

“Move over man, my turn.” Pete said and quickly replaced Mark between my legs. In less than three minutes, I had a second cock inside of me.  I knew Pete was probably a virgin like Mark and he probably would last a similar amount of time.

Pete evidently wanted to relish this moment for he teased me by rubbing the purple head around the entrance of my vagina before slowly slipping it inside of me.  The way his hardness was slowly penetrating me caused me to squeeze my muscles together.  Vaguely I could hear Pete expressing how tight I was.  Mark’s cum had lubricated me, and so Pete was able to ease all the way in, and with a final grunt our two bodies met.  He pulled off his T-shirt, reached forward, slid his hands under my shoulders and pulled me upright, firmly impaling me on his cock.

“I want to feel your tits on my chest while I fuck you.

I rested my head on his shoulder, almost like a rag doll.  His hands cupped my ass and he started to bounce me up and down on his shaft.  The sensation of his groin rubbing hard against my clit was incredible and I dug my nails into his back.  I resisted the temptation to help him, instead concentrating on the warm tingle building between my thighs.  I could tell from Pete’s breathing that he was not going to last long; he moved his hands up under my breasts and continued to lift me up and down.  That hard kneading sensation was just what I needed and my orgasm exploded, the spasms of my vagina sending Pete into the throes of release doubling the intensity of mine.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, that was good.”  Pete gasped as he continued to hold me.  He lay back on the floor and I slumped across his chest, still joined together at the hip.

“Come on guys, my turn now.”  Rob complained.  He had completely stripped off and was sporting a very nice large hard on.  “Take her away.” laughed Pete.

Rob’s hands circled my waist, he pulled me off Pete and lifted me face down on to the edge of the bed.  I could feel cum oozing out of me and running down my leg.  He kept his hands under my breasts, maneuvered his hips between mine and wiggled into he was positioned at the entrance of my now gapping hole.

Rob grabbed my hips and pulled me onto him.  He was slightly bigger than the others were and doggy style made him appear to be impossibly deep inside of me.  I closed my eyes relishing that cock touching parts of my inner body for the first time.

Mark knelt in front of me; his knees positioned either side of my head and lifted my shoulders up.  I opened my mouth and as Rob thrust my body forward, Mark moved closer and put his dick in my mouth.  I wrapped my lips around his shaft and gently sucked.

Mark put his hands on both sides of my face and groaned in pleasure.  As Rob thrust forward, I took more of Mark’s cock in my mouth.  I sucked and licked, as he grew even harder.  I could taste his salty pre-cum as it oozed out and felt him starting to hit the back of my throat.  I sucked harder and the inside of my cheeks erotically pressured the shaft of his penis.  I saw him tilt back his head and then he exploded him my mouth.  Hot stickiness filled my mouth and I greedily swallowed as I had my third orgasm from Rob’s incessant pounding.

As Mark relaxed Rob laughed, “She likes having two cocks in her at once, what a slut.”

Mark pulled out and lay backwards on the bed, his stiffness subsiding.
That excited Rob further to the point of climax and he quickly pulled out, positioned the tip of his cock just inside my asshole, and blew his load inside my other hole.  I could feel his boiling hot sperm shooting deep inside of my anal passage.

“That’ll lubricate her for later.” He laughed, and walked over to get a can of Coke.

I lay there for a while, wondering how many times I could possibly cum in one day, how soon the boys would recover and when they would demand more.

Mark had also removed all his clothes and was again starting to harden, but showed no interest in getting more just yet.  He was too busy texting on his phone.

“I’m going downstairs to get a drink and a snack.”  I said, getting up stiffly.

“Don’t go too far.” Pete laughed.

I went into the kitchen to get some iced water from the refrigerator.  I was bending over routing in the lower cupboards for some chips when I heard the front door close.  “She’s in the kitchen” I heard Rob shout.
I looked over my shoulder and it then dawned on me that Mark had sent a text to Steve and Jon, two brothers who lived a few houses down the street.

“Wow” said Steve.

“Wow” said Jon.

They were both staring at my pussy lips and the semen that was dribbling down my thighs.  I straightened up and sat on one of the barstools at the kitchen counter, my legs slightly apart.  I felt so slutty it was turning me on.

Steve and Jon walked over to me and grabbed a breast each.  As they fondled me, my nipples grew hard.  Jon leaned over and sucked “his” and I moaned.

Mark appeared in the doorway wearing a pair of boxers.  “Fuck her if you want.”

Steve and Jon wasted no time, pulled me over to the sofa in the family room and laid me on my back, one of my legs dangling off the edge of the couch.  Both their eyes magnetized by the neat black triangle of hair between my legs.

“You sure dude?” Steve asked.

“Is she objecting?”

“I’m first then.” Jon said, pulling off his shirt and dropping his shorts. His erection was already growing.  “I’ve always wanted to screw you Nikki.”  He grabbed the cheeks of my ass and slid his cock inside of me.  I was already lubricated from Mark and Pete.  “Oh you feel so hot, so tight” He commented as he quickly pounded my pussy.  I could feel his balls slapping my ass and each bump against my mound sent little jolts of electricity through my body.

Before I could start to feel more, I felt his orgasm start.  He cried out in pleasure and slowed down, his seed spurting out.  “Oh that was intense dude.  Have a go Steve.”

I was passed to his brother who likewise must have been a virgin also.  How many virgins have I broken today I wondered?  Steve tried valiantly not to cum as fast as his brother did, so I subtly slowed his pounding to give me time to fully climax.  I came hard, crying out with a stifled scream as Steve groaned in pleasure.

“Geez you guys were horny, was that your first time?” Mark asked.  The silly grins on their faces said it all.

Mark pulled me off the sofa and lay me face down on the coffee table.  He had removed his boxers and had been stroking himself while the brothers had been fucking me and was fully hard again.  He moved between my legs and he sunk his cock into my messy pussy and then withdrew and pushed it against my asshole.  I had been determined not to object to anything, but this was going to test my resolve.  Fortunately, he was quite slim and was patient this time, ensuring I was not hurt.

Being butt fucked was quite a different feeling, slightly pleasurable, more from excitement than stimulation, though the rubbing pressure on my breasts against the table was nice.  It took Mark longer to cum this time, but he still came with torrents of cum, hot spurts flowing deep inside of me.

I said I needed a shower to clean up and walked slowly up the stairs to the bathroom.  At the top of the stairs, I met Pete who was still naked.  “Are you alright Nikki?” He asked.

“Yes just going to grab a shower.  I have never cum so many times, it’s incredible.”

He followed me into the bathroom and watched as I turned on the water and stepped into the tub.  “Wash my back please?”  He stepped in to join me and started to soap my back and then the rest of my body.  I could feel he was getting hard again and I leaned low against the tile wall and spread my legs.

“Do you want a proper fuck?  One-on-one?”  He did not need a second prompting and gently inserted himself inside of me.  As the hot water hammered down on us, we gently rocked back and forth.  A huge wave of pleasure was building inside of me and I started to go weak at the knees. 

As he started to cum that tidal-wave burst loose and I came with such an incredible intensity, something I never experienced before in my life.  My vision blurred and I thought my heart would burst out of my chest.  We remained locked together for several minutes.

As we separated, I turned and kissed him.  “Thank you Pete, that was wonderful, you’re the best.”

I washed again and dried myself off before walking back to Jess’s bedroom.  All of his friends looked at me as I dropped onto the bed and opened my legs.

“Anyone interested in more?  I asked.

If you have any comments, email me at clintonbeverly@yahoo.com and reference story BF.

Laine After School

Spike64 on Animal Stories

"Laine, honey, could you get the Peterson file for me?" Daddy asked, looking up from his desk.

 

"Sure," I grumbled. I hated working for my dad at the kennel. All my friends got to run around after school. My dad, on the other hand, thought this would be a positive experience for me, and insisted that I spend some hours after school and on the weekends working in the family business. I figure he also had a secondary motive. Adolescence was beginning to influence my fifteen-year old body, so my pert titties and rounded hips were just beginnin

Read More
g to swell to womanly proportions. I think he was looking to keep me out of harms way by hiding me away at the kennel where the local boys couldn't get into my pants. But I was a spoiled little girl, and felt I shouldn't have to take that sort of treatment, so I was determined to make him pay for that and went out of my way to make things miserable for him in the only way I knew how.

 

I swished over to the file cabinet, my short black mini skirt barely covering my delightfully rounded butt cheeks. Cheerleading and playground activities kept my body taunt and trim. Wrapped in my swirling mini, the twin apples of my rump made a bold, firm outline, and yet maintained just enough of what I might call baby fat to give me a soft and jiggly quality.  Add in "cute", with sandy blonde hair, firm perky, rounded titties, and a pouty, mischievous grin available on command, well, that was me in a nutshell. I was turning into a pretty hot, dangerous little package, and was beginning to learn the effect that had on men.

 

I grinned to myself. The Peterson file would be in the bottom drawer, so I had an excellent opportunity to tease my daddy. I purposely bent at the waist so that my short skirt rode up high over my hips and butt, exposing my secret girlish charms to plain sight. The sheer cotton material of my tight little pink panties snugged thong-like up into the crack of my ass. As I had hoped, the panty crotch twisted, bunched, and slipped neatly between the pouty hairless lips of my ripe, plump cunt mound, splitting my humid, pink folds and exposing them to my daddy's view.  Framed between my creamy white thighs, my bald little pussy muffin stuck out below my skirt, shamelessly presented. I was reminded of the actions of our female dogs in heat, the way they would strut about, tail in the air, rubbing their loins in the snout of any and all male dogs they could find. What would my daddy do, I wondered, if I simply backed up to him and pressed my rump in his face, sliding my sweet little twat all around and leaving his stern expression smeared with my warm, tasty juices? Probably have a heart attack right on the spot!

 

Reaching for the requested file, I wiggled my ass for effect, and stifled a groan of delight as the undies rode through my pudgy little twat, grinding and rubbing across my stiffening clit. Already I could sense my pussy begin to moisten, and felt the wadded cotton crotch soak up my slippery wetness. I sniffed the air - the musky smell of my oozing virgin fuck slot was unmistakable. The irresistible pheromones of my snug tender pussy filled the room. I knew the hot scent of my buttery teen vagina would work its charms on any male nearby, and yet my daddy's huge cock could find no satisfaction. He was a moral, family man and I knew he would fight off the animal urge to fuck his dick into his baby girl's quivering pink folds. It was a delightful, no risk game for me to play. I grinned as another gush of my warm pussy lube turned my panty crotch into a sweltering, sloppy mess. I clamped my legs together, worried that my abundant wetness would begin dripping down my thighs. I would soon have to thoroughly finger fuck myself to work off my growing arousal, but it was well worth it if I could torment my daddy in the process.

 

From behind me, I had apparently gotten the desired effect, as I heard a quiet groan from Daddy, who shifted uncomfortably behind his desk, adjusting the almost perpetual hard on which I delighted in causing him.  Concealed in his pants, daddy had a huge cock. His erections always bulged fiercely, and must have been terribly painful to keep confined. I figured he wouldn't be able to take many more weeks of this, and by summer, I would be out of a job and back with my friends.

 

"Got that nice stiff bone on for your little girl's juicy twat, Daddy?" I thought smugly to myself. "Gosh, whatever will we do about that? Tough! Live with it." But by the time I turned around from the file cabinet, I had wiped the grin off my face and politely handed him the Peterson file.  Daddy pretended to be absorbed in his paperwork, but I could feel his eyes intently focused on my soft young body as he sneaked a glance over the top of his file. Pretending to be unaware of his lustful, piercing gaze, I made a further show of it. Under the pretense of biting a troublesome nail, I sensuously sucked on the tip of my finger and stared off into space. My other hand seemed to absent-mindedly slip under the hem of my little dress and tugged my moist, twisted panties out of the clefts of my butt and pussy. I snagged one of the elastic leggings, pulled and then released. In the quiet of the office, the resulting "snap" as it seated itself back against my firm rump flesh was unmistakable. Barely covered from Daddy's prying eyes, my finger caressed across the protruding mound of my cotton covered puss, coming away with a sample of my slippery girl dew which had seeped into the panty crotch. Daddy's chair creaked and groaned as he shifted again, his raging erection trapped in his pants and obviously putting him in quite a state of discomfort. I nearly let a giggle escape, but that would have spoiled the game.

 

I quieted myself by trading fingers in my mouth, discretely slipping my sticky finger into my red-rouged lips and savoring the warm shimmering coating. Nothing sweeter than teenaged pussy, so they say, even if it is your own. I was struck with the urge to sneak into the bathroom, slip out of my panties and suck my juices out of the gooey cotton crotch. However, I resisted for now. They would stay warm and sticky for some time to come, and sometimes Daddy left work early, leaving me to lock up and do whatever other business I could better do in complete privacy. Then I could hop naked into Daddy's favorite office chair - a large leather high back swivel model - and dig my fingers into my syrupy pink slit. I loved to cum in Daddy's chair, smearing my dripping pussy all over the expensive Italian leather. After numerous sessions, I had permanently marked it as my territory, the smell of the fine upholstery now mixed with the scent of my girl cum, soaked repeatedly into the stuffing.

 

"Aren't you cold in here, with ah... that outfit? Daddy asked, unable to keep his eyes from being drawn to the erect points of my nipples which showed quite clearly through my thin cutoff shirt. Of course I was cold, the tattered bottom of the shirt thrust outward by the firm twin globes of my growing titties, leaving an ample amount of bare midriff. However, a mild chill in the air always perked my nipples into erect little bullets, and I knew the sight of such delightfully suckable nubs perched so proudly on my plump, ripening breasts was driving him slowly insane. This was all part of my daily teasing and torment of my daddy, so I made it a point to never wear a bra at work, and whenever possible, put as much bounce and jiggle in my step as I could get away with.

 

"Oh no, not at all." I lied in an innocent baby doll voice. "I guess I'm just a hot blooded little girl."

 

"Yes, well, I guess so." He stammered. "Well, I err... I have to stop off on the way home from work and get some supplies. Could you please finish up feeding the dogs for me and then lock up? Thanks Sweetie." His right hand, hidden under the desk, groped at his rigid cock and adjusted its position. He rose awkwardly from his desk, and hurriedly gathered his things, his pants doing little to conceal his large, painful erection, or the telltale wet spot of precum which often stained his pants after a few hours of my relentless teasing.

 

I ran my soft pink tongue over my lips and wished him a nice trip home. As he walked stiffly out the front door, I turned my attention to the work at hand - feeding time. The quicker I got on that, the faster I would be out of here.

 

I started with the pack of large male dogs we kept penned up in the first kennel. I stepped into the room like cage and carefully latched the door behind me. The dogs seemed more excited than usual, even for feeding time.  I thought nothing of it however, setting the heavy bag of feed on the floor and proceeded to tear it open.

 

"Hey! Look out dammit!" I shouted in protest as the gang of dogs closed in and knocked the bag over in their frenzy. Grumbling, I squatted down, trying to collect the mess into a pile before the pack spread it all over the pen. To my surprise however, they didn't pay any attention to the spilled pile of dog food on the floor. Instead, they seemed just seemed happy to see me, closing in from all sides, whining and rubbing up against me. Then I felt a furry snout slip between my legs and brush up against my crotch. His cold nose pressed into my panties and then he licked me through the thin cotton material, asshole to clit in one long swipe I yelped in surprise and lashed out with my hand, feigning the indignant outrage of a schoolgirl just felt up. The fiend quickly dodged in retreat, and I felt my honor had been satisfied. However, that situation just barely resolved, another furry muzzle probed my crotch, this time from behind. Still squatting, I swiped at him, but caught only air. Several other dogs pressed in.

 

Giggling at this game, I sought to maintain my modesty, grabbing the hem of my mini skirt, trying to tuck it inward and cover myself from their rude advances. However, it was far too short to provide any degree of protection, so I started to stand up. Suddenly there was a tugging at my skirt. One of the dogs had latched onto the material and thrashed his head back and forth. Not yet filled out to womanly dimensions, my hips lacked sufficient swell to tightly seat that article of clothing and resist the downward force. In a half crouch, my hands shot to my waistline in an attempt to catch the slipping material. I was too late. The skirt was tugged off and finally caught, about halfway down my legs. The little mini wrapped around my knees and tangled me up like a small straight jacket. I stumbled forward, dropping to my hands and knees. The dogs followed me down, closing in. I tried to stand, but found myself trapped and snared.  In moving forward, several members of the dog pack now stood firmly on the mini skirt, which pinned my knees to the floor.

 

"Stop it!" I protested, but only half-heartedly. One of the few things that I did enjoy about my job was roughhousing around with the larger dogs. I giggled childishly and tried to push them away, but they closed right back in. My panty clad rump swayed in the air as I laughed and wriggled on the floor, trying to squirm out of the tangle of my skirt which held me pinned. With my knees wrapped tightly together, I had a poor stance for maintaining my balance. My playful thrashing about threw me off, and a gentle nudge by one of the dogs behind me was all it took to send me sprawling awkwardly to the floor of the kennel. With a playful bark and growl, the dog who had initiated my disrobing lunged for the mini skirt. Freed of my weight, it slipped the rest of the way down my legs and was tugged off my feet in a few quick jerks. Pleased with his prize, the doggy trotted off to a secluded corner of the pen and proceeded to busy himself by nuzzling the crotch area of the skirt. Meanwhile, I lay sprawled, spread-eagle on the floor as the remainder of the pack pranced around above me. Again, I felt their cold furry snouts investigate my panties.

 

Now, I might be a naive kid, but even I managed to figure out at this point that they had taken an interest in the distinctly female odor issuing from my juicy panties. I was so dewy wet; you didn't need sophisticated canine senses to pick up the musky smell of my female pheromones. Hot young girl pussy was in the air, even I could smell it. I found the scent of myself in heat very exciting, so the effect my wafting twat was having on this pack of dogs was understandable. As I lay prone, wet furry snouts pushed into my cotton-clad crotch from above and behind, probing, licking my pussy through the moistening material. Others squirmed and prodded at the taunt elastic around my thighs, seeking to sneak inside along that route.  A cold nose pried between my quivering butt cheeks and pressed firmly against my puckered anus. The dog snorted with delight, and a puff of warm air caressed the opening to my rectum through my panties. I shivered in response, and felt my puckered asshole blossom open. The snouts in my crotch pressed in harder, slurping at my gooey panties, but realizing that the tastier treasure of my plump pussy mound lay concealed just beyond. Growling noises of frustration were uttered as the pack tried in vain to find a way past the persistent panty barrier and into my irresistible honey pot. Perhaps I should have taken notice of the growing sense of urgency which was whipping the dog pack into a lustful frenzy, but all that delightful licking and probing in my loins had dulled my sense of reason. Besides, I was just an innocent little fifteen-year-old girl, flushed with the onset of pubescent urges, and didn't really have an understanding of the situation I was creating.

Anyway, I could have gotten up right then and there and put a stop to this, but something in me said that all this licking and attention on my pussy was too good to pass up. Surely their talented tongues could lick me to a far more delightful orgasm than I could ever achieve with just my fingers stuffed up my twat. After teasing my daddy all day, I was pretty hot and bothered, and in desperate need of some relief. Decision made, I scrambled up onto my hands and knees and arched my back, sticking my creamy white rump up high in the air. My panties snugged tight across my pubic mound as I spread my knees wide, trying to give the dogs easy access to my covered, juicy pussy. A shiver of excitement coursed through me as they went to work, licking and sucking at my tasty pink briefs and the bald plump rise of my leaky pussy hidden underneath. My loins began to twitch and pussy lube dripped out of my slit, feeding my puppies. I knew that a warm, sticky cumming would soon be at hand.

 

A short shriek escaped me as my rump got nipped in the frenzy. At first I thought it was just a case of over excitement, but a second nip on the ass followed, proving that the first was no accident. A ripping sound followed this. Looking back behind me, I saw a black husky - the one we called Max, looking proud as could be, with a thin shredded strip of my pink panties dangling from his mouth. There was a brief silence as the pack paused. Max had found a way to breach the hated panties and a few of the other dogs seemed to pick up on the idea. I took a few more nips on the ass and cunt mound as the pack attacked my cotton undies, but held my ground, sensing it would be worthwhile. In less than a minute the remains of my underwear hung in wet tattered ribbons, no longer a barrier to the prying snouts of the dog pack. Exposed to their intent gazes, I felt my loins quiver with anticipation as my moist, ruffled pussy lips unfurled, revealing the wet tasty pinkness inside. The next level of play had begun.  I knelt there, exposed and defenseless before the dog pack. Just how much so, I would only come to realize later on in the night.

 

The excited pack milled around like puppies at feeding time. Except today the menu was different. Today the house special was teen virgin pussy, served up in a sauce of warm sticky cunt juice, and a side order of tender, puckered asshole, all garnished on a bed of ripped pink panties.  The raw scent wafting from the humid slippery depths of my vagina beckoned them, and their long wet tongues washed over my crotch. My rump was soon slavered with doggy saliva. Max attacked my cunt with great enthusiasm, somewhat like a dog trying to lick the remains of the peanut butter out of a jar. He pressed his snout deep into my crotch, and his rough tongue explored my silky puss. A second dog attended to my double penetration, slurping between my firm creamy rump cheeks, and zeroing in on my pink rectal gate. With his persistent effort, and my efforts to relax myself, he had managed to pry open the puckered rosette of my anus, and was giving my clutching rectum a wet oral treatment. The twin doggy tongues rimmed my love portals, pleasuring me beyond all description. I shrieked again, but this time in delight, as I came with an intensity I had never before experienced. Cunt cream flooded out of my pussy, driving Max into a frenzy. I reached back with both hands and pried my muscular butt cheeks apart, wanting to get their snouts as deep in me as they could go. The two doggy tongues worked frantically, digging deep into my pussy and asshole.  My hips pumped involuntarily as I gasped for breath. I finished off my first healthy cum, and was well on my way to a second helping. I was in orgasm heaven.

I suppose I should have realized that I was being selfish, but I was caught up in the excitement of the moment. I felt like a queen with a troop of servants at my beck and call for my pleasure. Down on my knees surrounded by this pack of friendly dogs, I would have been content to have them tongue fuck me up the cunt and ass, twat juice and doggie spit running down my smooth, silky thighs until I had cum to my satisfaction.  The pack however had other ideas, and would see to it that they're own satisfaction would be paid in full.

 

The big husky pulled his snout out of my churning twat, and nipped at the second dog whose tongue was so delightfully servicing my anus. With a wet slurp his long tongue withdrew, and both my fuck holes stood empty. I groaned in frustration.

 

"Come on Max," I cooed, swiveling my hips lewdly. "Suck my little pussy dry. Come on, doggy yummies!" My fingers began to creep upwards along the insides of my thighs, almost unconsciously. If these stupid dogs wouldn't finish the job they started, I knew that digging a finger or two into my buttery pussy, (and yes, maybe even easing a couple into the slippery confines of my hot little rectum - although I'd never tried that before) would do the trick. However, I never got the chance...

 

The first hint I had of Max's inclinations was when he reared up and mounted me. I was shocked at this unexpected turn of events and tried to escape him, crawling forward on the floor. I felt his rigid penis prodding at my groin as he wrapped his front paws around my chest. I realized then the meaning of the position I had assumed. I had presented myself submissively before the large powerful animal and pressed my juicing little girl cunt onto his snout - the classic actions of a needful bitch in heat. The message was clear - this bitch wanted cock! The large husky had never taken a teenaged schoolgirl before, but surely my sticky twat was a good as any doggy pussy, so his reaction to mount and fuck me raw was only natural.

 

This realization however would help me little now. At that point I was already trapped, locked in the clamp of his powerful grip, but my terror of the pending canine rape kept me struggling. My game had gone terribly awry. Crying little girl tears, I twisted and bucked, trying to squirm out from underneath him as he humped me, his steely shaft trying to score the opening to my tight, dodging pussy. His forepaws slid further up my back, seeking to better control me. My cut-off shirt was dragged upward and my rounded titties flopped free. My taunt rump cheeks and hanging breasts jiggled with each of his impacting, misaimed thrusts. His cockhead dragged across my cunt mound, often coming dangerously close to achieving that terrifying penetration, but then I would twist away, delaying the inevitable.

 

Max finally grew tired of this game. Although he heard my cries of distress, begging him to stop, the irresistible scent of my cunt in heat, and my splayed, defenseless position beneath him was all the permission he needed. Max had taken plenty of reluctant bitches in his past, all better fighters than myself. As a trembling fifteen-year-old girl, already pinned on her hand and knees, I really should have realized that my struggles would be in vain. I cursed the tattered remains of my pink panties, no longer able to protect my tight little virgin pussy, poised before him. I tried to wrestle him off of me, but Max had had enough. A snarl in my ear, followed by a quick nip on the neck was all the warning I needed. I don't think it even drew blood, but it halted my struggles all the same. The husky was a very powerful animal, and I was at his mercy. It was quite clear then that Max would tolerate no disobedience from his bitch. My fight was over. He was in control and I knew I was helpless to stop him.

 

I sobbed in resignation, tears running down my cheeks as readied myself for my violation. Shivering in fear, I knew I had no choice. Some animal instinct took over. I spread my knees in open invitation and arched my back, submissively offering myself to him. Thrust backwards below my rump, my pussy lips opened like a flower in anticipation of his dog cock.  Satisfied with my act of submission, Max calmed his frantic pace. He leaned heavily on my back, adjusting his stance for maximum effect. I felt the hot tip of his prick brushing the outer folds of my mound, teasing me, and warning me of his impending entry.

 

Still sobbing, I dropped my head and looked backwards between my legs. I gasped. A new shock of terror convulsed through my body. I felt my cunt and twitching asshole protectively clamp shut! His cock was huge!  Monstrous! For all my teasing, I was still a virgin, and couldn't imagine taking even a portion of that massive prick into my tight cherry twat. It was all of ten inches in length and easily as thick as my wrist. The cock was rock hard, fully erect, sticking straight out under his furry belly. His large balls hung below, round and full. It had been a long time since we had sent Max out for stud services, so I knew that a massive load of cum churned in his bag. His cocked swayed slowly back and forth, hinting of its impressive weight. Rigid and red, dripping with precum, it was a fearsome weapon to have aimed at a young girl's snug virgin pussy.  This rape would surely be more than my body could withstand!

 

"No Max, No! Please...Bad doggy." I called out, attempting to reason with him. "You're way too big for me. My little pussy can't...Please don't...don't fuck me." I wanted to squirm away from his savage cock, somehow escape his raping prick, but fear of punishment kept me rooted in place, submissively powerless to stop my deflowering by this huge, ruthless dog.

 

Anyway, Max was not a dog to be reasoned with.  More gently than I had expected, he maneuvered his massive prick in line with my crotch and inserted the tip between the hairless lips of my wet dripping cunt.  I sobbed some more tears of fear and humiliation as my pussy lips parted to admit him. His narrow tip quickly gave way to the full girth of his invading shaft, and the true scale of his massive size became obvious. I don't know how my twat stretched to suck him in, but I was sure my snug sticky puss had no more left to give. Almost as if he sensed my fear, he gently but forcefully pressed himself in. Head down, I watched in amazement as my cunt opened ever more to stretch around his large organ.  This was the first real penetration into my pink little girl depths and I was understandably frightened.

 

His shaft slowly pressed into me. My bald pussy mound flared and bulged obscenely in all directions, and I cried out. It started as a scream of pain and fear, but as his shaft gracefully eased into my clutching vaginal tunnel, it transformed to a lustful squeal of delight. He was only part of the way in and I was stuffed! I spread my legs to try to better accommodate his huge size, but there was little to be done about that. A serious case of ten pounds of sugar in a five-pound bag. He slowly pushed up against my cherry and stopped, uncertain. The rest of the kennel was draped in a strange silence. All creatures there waited, unsure of what would happen next.

 

I however was now quite clear on what I wanted. Panting just like one of the dogs, a frenzy of fuck lust had overcome me. No longer a victim of an invasive rape, the huge pulsing cock in my virgin twat had transformed me into an eager, shameless whore. I realized that I wanted this dog fuck as much as Max did, and the experience would be incomplete and unsatisfying until I took him balls deep into my clutching fuck hole. In one sharp motion I lunged backwards. The large husky's shaft broke through my virgin barrier and his massive cock spiked up to the hilt in my pussy in one smooth motion. Max howled with delight and I really understood for the first time the power my silky pussy could hold over a male. The wonderful feeling of fullness washed away the pain of my cherry being taken.  My hot twat convulsed around the length of his massive shaft as I came. I bucked and writhed underneath the big husky as he patiently waited for me to regain my composure.  I had just lost my virginity to a dog; in my heart I knew that it had been my destiny to do so.  My pussy squirted and then dribbled cream in long stringy strands on the floor and I was crying with anticipation for the fucking I knew Max would now give me.

 

"Fuck me Max! Slam your huge dog cock into me!" I yelled, not caring if some passerby might overhear. I was on the verge of howling like a bitch in heat and little details like the possibility of being discovered on my hands and knees, taking a savage dog fucking was up the twat didn't concern me in least at this point.

 

The large husky caught my enthusiasm. Wrapping his forepaws tightly around ribcage, he went into action. Gritting my teeth against the jarring impacts, I gasped with mindless delight as he hammered his massive cock in and out of my twat. My rump cheeks quivered and my tits slapped back and forth under my ribcage, keeping time with his savage fuck thrusts. My cunt lips shamelessly dragged at his prick on the outstroke and joyfully welcomed his return as he lanced back into my steamy depths. A burning friction caught fire in my pussy as his full length strokes cycled in and out of me with increasing speed. He hammered me over and over until it all became one big cunt-stuffing blur of events. I tried to tweak my nipples and reach back to rub my well-stuffed pussy, but that proved impossible.  Max's driving thrusts were so powerful that I nearly lost my balance. I repositioned my hands on the smooth concrete floor and braced myself. My only task, it seemed, in this event was to provide a steady platform for my doggy master as he pounded himself over and over again into my sweet little pussy. He had incredible stamina and I lost all track of time during our coupling. I came again as he plunged his steel like rod into me deeper than ever before and then held himself in that position, a prelude to the next event.

 

To my amazement, I felt his prick begin to swell to even larger proportions than before, and then realized that what I was feeling was his knot expanding to tie us together. It grew and grew, stretching my well-reamed cunt tunnel to unbelievable new dimensions. I cried and squirmed and bucked underneath him, attempting to dislodge his powerful cock from my cunt, but to no avail. Max was quite experienced at controlling lustful but reluctant bitches at this critical juncture and also outweighed me by an easy 30 pounds. My struggles proved hopelessly futile. I screamed as he reached his maximum size, his obscenely huge knot prying me open. I didn't even dare to look down behind me, for fear that the sight of myself would cause me to faint dead away. I knew though, that my over stuffed cunt mound now bulged between my legs. Tied to my master with a softball-sized knot up my twat, my once virginal folds would be stretched beyond belief. I could only pray that it wasn't permanent. Then my ruffled cunt lips fluttered and snugged down around the base of his knot, hugging him and trapping him within me. He was locked in the steamy wet clutches of my silky pussy and would not be dismounted until he had pumped his bitch full to the brim with a burning load of dog cum.

 

The depths of my twat trembled with anticipation as I accepted my fate. I pushed backwards against him, wanting every inch of him in me when he shot. His breathing became harsh and rapid. Then, with a powerful jet, he blasted his scalding doggy cum into my womb. Gush after gush hosed into me as my body reacted of its own accord. I came once again, and my cunt clamped down on his huge pulsing dog cock. The muscles in my twat rippled, milking him, greedily sucking every drop of hot sticky cum out of him. He pumped into me, his prick pulsing and squirting, draining the load in his pent up balls and firing it deep into my little body.

 

Finally it was over. We both shivered with delight. His huge knot, swelled up to form a perfect seal in my twat, maintained its massive size and perfect fit. To the large Husky, I was no different than any other bitch, so the knot kept us tied, ensuring that his hot load of sticky seed would find its mark. With my pussy stuffed full of doggy cock, and his hot cum bubbling in my womb, I giggled at the thought. Little Laine, knocked up, pregnant in a tragic case of doggy rape. They would have to send me off to live with Aunt Emma until I delivered the puppies. I gave another little schoolgirl giggle as my twat lips, spread as they were, rippled and fluttered around his staggering girth.

 

I was exhausted from the ordeal, but waited patiently for Max to release me. Finally he was finished with his little fuck toy and his huge knot subsided. He dragged his semi-erect cock out of my soggy pussy with a long, wet slurp. The cool air of the kennel caressed my crotch and I didn't even need to look to know that my cunt was a gaping hole, stretched well beyond its normal limits by the husky's incredible size. Still on my hands and knees, I panted, trying to catch my breath as my lover's hot cum drained out of me. It poured from my open pussy lips, first in heavy drips, and then in a steady trickle, puddling on the concrete floor between my knees. I was too tired and satisfied to even move, so I just knelt there, basking in the afterglow.

 

Suddenly, a heavy weight landed on me, nearly knocking me flat. A large German shepherd had bounded onto my back, mounting me now that Max had used me to his satisfaction. A shock ran through my body. I hadn't thought of what would happen after the big husky was done with me. There were nine other dogs in this large cage and, to all indications, they all now expected breeding rights. Each would mount me in turn, according to the pecking order of the pack. I couldn't possibly fuck each and every one. Why, Max alone had reamed me to my very limits, leaving my little pussy sore and bruised. I scrambled across the floor in a desperate attempt to escape the pending doggy gangbang. The German shepherd however was having none of that. He growled and nipped at my shoulder, just as Max had done.  Apparently, bitch control was a natural instinct, perfected by eons of evolution. He issued a loud bark, which broke the silence of the cage.  Again, the warning was clear: Be quiet and take it, whore. I had become the pack's bitch, and would be punished severely if I tried to deny even one of them my sweet little girlish slit. If I obeyed, however, I could expect to escape with just a massive raping.

 

Always a fast learner, I ceased my struggles and once again arched my back in obedience. Perhaps I have a bit of a submission kink, but his authoritative bark was irresistible. I froze in place and then, shamelessly, I eagerly offered my open pussy to the twitching cock of the German shepherd. He sunk his meat into my hairless sticky twat in a single thrust. I grunted, and took him like the whore that I had instantly become. At the dog's single command, my pussy was doing all the thinking, and it wanted more dog cum shot deep into its silky pink depths. I had become a slave to the desires of my cock hungry slit.

 

Gray, the German shepherd who had mounted me, didn't have quite as large a cock as old Max did. It was still impressive by any normal standards, right at nine inches long and just a bit smaller than my wrist. But what could he do that Max hadn't already accomplished? As he slipped into my dribbling pussy, I tried to clamp down on him and milk his prick in the silky grip of my cunt. As long as I had no choice in the matter, I reasoned, I might as well give my doggy lover the best fucking I could.  Gray shafted in and out of my sloppy twat for several minutes, but it was no use. Max had reamed me out so savagely and for so long, that, for the moment, I had nothing left to give. Had the big German shepherd waited a while, I could have recovered, and given him a proper fucking. In my current state, I was going to be a pretty poor lay for my new lover.

 

Gray growled in frustration. He was a proud dog, and not accustomed to fucking loose, sloppy twat. Maybe he even thought that something had gone awry, perhaps that he had mistakenly slipped his cock only between my legs, thus accounting for the lack of tightness and satisfaction. Whatever the reason, he withdrew, and adjusted his position on my back. I thought for a moment that he might have given up, but then the intent of his new mounting position became quite clear. Wet and slippery from its brief stay in my pussy, Gray positioned the tip of his big cock against the clutched pucker of my anus and began to push.

 

I squealed in protest! Oh, now this was too much! Unable to admit even to myself how much I had really enjoyed the stern fucking that Max had given me, I couldn't even imagine having to take it up the ass from the second dog in the pack. I started to twist away, but a warning growl from the German shepherd served to remind me of the earlier nip on the shoulder. It seemed I really had no choice in the matter. If Gray so chose, he would fuck his bitch up the ass. I was just his fuck hole, simple as that.

 

My only chance I thought, would be to deny him access. His large cock pressured against the opening to my bunghole even as I clamped down my sphincter to close him out. It was a standoff for about a minute, with Gray trying all sorts of angles and positions and me straining to keep him from slipping his eager cock up my rectum. However, in the end, my own body betrayed me. The hot tip of his prick teased my tightly clenched rectal pucker. I felt the gateway of my little bunghole begin to twitch and pulse in response to the stimulation. Again, I began to cry as I realized the truth. I had considered myself a helpless victim in all this, but my body's reactions again showed what a little fuck slut I truly had become. Against my wishes, I felt my asshole pulse and shiver, and I knew that I would soon lose control. Involuntarily, I rolled my hips upward to present myself at the ideal angle for my rectal penetration. At the same time, I felt shudders begin to ripple continuously up and down along my anal tract. With each pulse, my control over my traitorous bunghole slipped a little more. Then the star like opening of my virgin shitter fluttered and relaxed, flowering open before the seeking tip of Gray's huge dog cock. My bunghole kissed his prick and then welcomed him inside. He wasted no time in pressing his advantage. The smooth walls of my shit socket warmly sucked at his raping cock. He stuck just an inch or so inside, patiently allowing my clutching rear to adjust to his large buttfucking girth.  Beaten, I abandoned my struggles, knowing that I no longer really had a chance now that he had gained entry into my rear love portal.

 

"Please Gray, be gentle...you're the first up my butt." I begged in a soft little girl voice, hoping to calm his natural aggression. However, I knew I had no input on the matter. The dog would fuck me up the ass, a slow sensual screw, or a savage, agonizing rape, the choice was his alone. I was completely dominated, by him, and by the rest of the waiting dog pack. I didn't fully understand it at the time, but a delightful shudder trembled my young body.

 

Ever submissive in defeat, I dutifully spread my knees, splaying my firm butt cheeks wide. The large German shepherd rode me with repeated, powerful lunges, forcing a grunt from me with each thrust. I was extremely tight, and his massive prick encountered much resistance as it hammered up my tender rear. However, with each jolt, another inch or so of hot dog cock was punched up my virgin ass. Then I felt his hairy legs against the back of my thighs, and I knew I was fully taken. I gasped a sob of humiliation as Gray simply held himself still, shafted up me to the hilt. The trembling opening to my ass caressed the base of his cock, like a sensual deep throat kiss. He jostled around on my back, readying his stance. My vision blurred as my eyes teared. I was impaled on a large dog cock, and the fucking up my virgin shitpipe was about to begin.

 

Fortunately, the German shepherd's cock was coated with the slippery juices which still dripped from my pussy. A warm slick mixture of cunt cream and dog cum now lubricated my back passage. That would help to ease the passage of the dog's big prick.. Gray started slowly, dragging his cock out of my bung until nothing but the tip remained inside. The friction caused by his single out stroke sent a wave of heat through my anal tunnel. Devoid of his prick, my rectal tube sought to shrink back to its normal size. Then a strange feeling of satisfying fullness overcame me as his thick hot dog cock was then slowly stuffed back up my tender backside. Tired and frightened as I was, I was surprised to find the sensation somewhat pleasurable.

 

Suddenly the nerves around my pink, widely splayed bunghole flared and my anal pucker twitched to life. Gray shafted his meat up the dark depths of my asshole and I cried out with lust. I had never before even masturbated my anus, and the sensations I was feeling now were beyond belief. Not that I had a world of experience, but a huge dog cock up the butt was so different than a vaginal fucking. Somehow all the sensations were amplified. As the German shepherd's cock drew out on the backstroke, my imagination increased its length many fold. Out and out it slid, each vein and ripple on his huge prick gently caressing the sensitive skin of my tight anal hole. He reached his maximum point of withdrawal and paused for effect, with only the tip of his thick red tool held in the warm grasping tube of my tender rectum. I sobbed with anticipation. My self-esteem was slipping quickly as I realized the depths to which I had sunk. In a just few wonderful strokes of his beautiful prick, my doggy lover had transformed me into his butt-fuck whore. All that mattered now was to get his huge dog cock deep in my ass, and I would do whatever it took to satisfy my anal hunger.

 

"Fuck me!" I hissed through clenched teeth, begging for it. "Fuck me up the ass!"

 

I dropped my face to the floor and steadied my rump high in the air, desperately needing his cock to refill the hungry void up my rectum. He teased me, remaining motionless for a moment, perhaps to remind me who was in charge. I wiggled my ass, hoping to encourage him into resuming my fucking. Still he paused, savoring the way my anus clutched and sucked at the tip of his embedded cock. I began to fear that he might withdraw and dismount me, leaving me with no way to satisfy my newfound lust. But then my doggy lover rewarded me with exactly what I craved. Face down in the kennel, I clawed at the cement floor with my fingers in blind ecstasy as Gray drove the length of his massive prick up my slick trembling rectal hole I shrieked in mindless passion, my breath coming in short, ragged bursts. I bucked upward with my hips to meet his savage assault. His furry balls snugged up against my pussy, tickling my lips, and I knew that I had him hilted. Ten inches of hot, thick dog cock realigned my rectal tunnel. I gripped him with my sphincter, rippling my anal muscles along the length of his powerful shaft. I released him and he withdrew, teasingly slow. My body jolted as he down stroked savagely, forcing himself, knot deep, into my clutching bowels once again. Over my swiveling hips, he slowly began to cycle, in and out, a heavenly anal violation.

 

I couldn't help myself - I screamed as a stunningly powerful orgasm ripped through my empty twat. I always tended to experience a nice drippy juicing when I cum, but this time, silky pussy cream practically sprayed from my twitching cunt. My warm girly sauce bubbled and flowed from my gaping fuckslot, as a seemingly endless supply of my sweet cunt butter melted from my soft pink folds. I flailed and bucked in a raging passion, restrained only by Gray's powerful forelegs, and counter pinned by his beautiful cock up my ass.

 

Encouraged, Gray's pace rapidly increased. At first I tried to match the German shepherd stroke for stroke, thrusting my hips upward to greedily accept his meaty thrusts. A rhythmic padding sound filled the kennel, my firm white rump cheeks slapping against his groin. It didn't take long however, for him to completely overwhelm my ability to keep up. Soon all I could do was kneel there on the cold concrete floor, with my ass held high and my butt cheeks spread, taking every inch of red hot dog cock that Gray had to offer. In and out he pummeled me, always taking those long, full strokes which he seemed to know I enjoyed. By the time he was nearing completion, I had pretty much lost all sense of reality. I was shrieking and crying as orgasm after orgasm shattered through the walls of my cunt.  My pussy dripped and gushed its shimmery girl cum shamelessly and a raging ball of heat blazed in my ass. I don't know if it’s possible for me to have an anal orgasm, but that's sure as hell what it felt like. Purely on reflex now, I could feel my anal muscles rippling and gripping at the driving doggy cock. The floor beneath my face was wet as I drooled in anticipation of the pumping of steaming dog cum up my ass. I lost almost all control of my body. The only thing of importance was to hold my position for my ass fucking. My bladder released and hot girl piss shot from my cunt. Battered as my pussy was, it felt like a very sloppy pissing. Perhaps the tattered, tangled remains of my cum filled panties got in the way and also contributed to the mess. Anyway, I hosed myself all over the furry legs of the bucking German shepherd, which did nothing to slow his staggering pace. A second burst of my bitch piss lanced out to spray his dangling balls on a deep in stroke, matting his crotch hairs flat. Then I simply gushed all over myself with a thick stream of urine, which flowed down both thighs and puddled between my legs. The warmth felt good, and I imagined it was a huge load of hot sticky dog cum, shot all over my quivering backside.

 

I do remember the moment I felt his knot begin to swell. He pressed himself tightly up against me, flatting out my rounded ass cheeks, and exploring even deeper depths of my straining bunghole. Abandoning myself to the sensation, I held perfectly still, not wanting to do anything to spoil the moment. The knot swelled inside my anal opening, and I prepared myself for a load of dog sperm up the ass. Just as an experiment, I shifted my hips to test the quality of our tie. Gray seemed unconcerned, as I should have been. The knot up my asshole was huge! I should have realized from the incredible pressure in my rectum that there was no way to break our tie and expel his massive cock from my ass prior to the critical moment. Gray scrambled on my back for purchase as I felt his prick swell and then pulse. A grunt escaped my lips as I felt the first of many hot wads of dog spunk rocket into my bowels. His cock pumped and pumped, filling me with his sticky cum. I swear I could feel it coat my bowels and fill up my anal cavity. My German shepherd lover had a lot to offer. I would have thought that the seal of the knot up my ass was nearly perfect, but Gray pumped so much hot cum up my ass, that it began to overflow out of rectum. That was only natural, I supposed, given that his huge cock had me stuffed so full that there was little room for all that stuff to go. Warm rivulets of doggy cum bubbled out of the imperfect seal between my anus and his still rigid prick and ran down the cheeks of my rump. We must have stayed tied for about half an hour before Gray's knot finally began to whither. Often I would think that he must nearly be done, but then he or I would shift ever so slightly and his cock would once again pulse and jerk in my clutching anal grip. Finally I was able to relax my ass muscles enough for his shrinking knot to withdraw. Although my pussy had somewhat regained its original form, my once tight and puckered asshole now stood reamed out and open. I could imagine how it looked, a gaping hole, red from the friction of the prolonged fucking, and coated with a thick glaze of drying doggy cum. I sighed with tired satisfaction.

 

A sharp yap and yelp of defeat brought me back to my senses. Max was back, and so was his huge erection. He was lining up on me for a second mounting, but suddenly, with a snarl and a bark, a confrontation broke out. The black husky, apparently the dominant one in the pack, wanted another crack at me. His huge cock stood hard and at the ready, and he wanted some more of his bitch. The other dogs were up in protest. Not all of the entire pack had yet had their first chance to fuck me, and here the big husky was already going for seconds. Aside from not being fair, it was as if the rest of the pack seemed to know that if Max got a second chance to get his monster cock in me, I would be too loose and reamed out, spoiling the enjoyment for the rest of them. My pussy, although beginning to recover, was still gaping open and dripping., and for the moment, my cavernous asshole was more or less beyond use, pleasurable now only for the larger dogs.

 

It was touch and go for a while, and threatened to break out into a full pack brawl. Max got in a few good bites, and sent several of his opponents slinking off with their tails tucked, but in the end he finally backed down in the face of the majority. It was agreed, it seemed, that all the dogs in the cage would have their choice of either of my love openings, and be able to pump their loads of hot dog cum either deep in my twitching pussy or up my dark and clutching rectum. There was no question however as to who would get first shot at seconds. The big husky would take me again when the rest had finished. Perhaps threatened by the fine showing Gray had made, transforming me into a howling butt-fuck bitch, he had a point to prove, and the fucking that was in store for me would be merciless. He would take me up the ass, hard, long and deep to spoil it for the others.  By comparison, Gray had been a gentle, caring lover. When Max got a second crack at me, things would be different. My little bunghole would be raped and savaged, I could see it in his eyes. My pussy and anus twitched with slutty anticipation.

 

Perhaps I could have escaped during that moment of earlier confusion. I may have even thought about it, but my pussy was making most of my decisions for me at that point.. As the pack sorted things out, I stretched my cramped and tired legs but then resumed the position, eager for the pleasure of my next mounting.

 

With Max on careful guard off to one side, the next dog in the pack mounted me, taking me in the cunt.  I was beyond pretending to put up any fight, so I simply offered myself to him, arching my back to make my bald little cunt mound stand out so prettily below my rounded rump. His long upwardly curved prick slipped between my pink, pouty twat lips and my fucking continued. I did my best to satisfy his thrusting urges, straining to snug my sloppy pussy down around his invading prick. Given a brief reprieve, my sore little puss had somewhat regained its original form. Concentrating, I was able tighten myself up and provide a warm, grasping cunt for his pleasure. I reasoned that if I was a good little bitch, and gave the doggies all the tightest, most clutching fuck my sore little twat and bung could manage, I would be able to get away and nurse my ravaged, cum filled body back to normal.  I'll spare you all the details of all their mountings at this point, but trust me; it was quite a long night. After the first several dogs, both my fuck holes were perpetually full of doggy sperm. As they pounded their pricks into my love sockets, a lewd sloshing sound issued from my soggy wetness, echoing in the otherwise quiet kennel.

 

At one point I do remember looking up to see a silky Labrador standing in front of me. He was a large but not aggressive dog. He was looking pretty whipped, apparently having gotten the worst of Max's wrath in the earlier scuffle. He looked so sad as he paced back and forth, obviously as eager as the rest of the pack to join in on my doggy gang rape. However, he wanted no further part of Max, who stood guard over my up thrust ass, ready to step in and take his second turn. I couldn't help but feel sorry for him, as he nervously paced and whined, his big cock stiff and thrust up against his belly. I don't know what possessed me. Perhaps it was the sad, gentle look in his eyes, or more likely the realization of my situation...a gang of dogs lined up to pump me up the twat and ass, the remains of my pretty pink panties shredded and dangling between my legs, puddle of dog cum on the floor between my knees, growing ever larger from the hot loads dripping from my well reamed fuck holes...who knows? Anyway, I reached over and wrapped my hand around his prick. Sensing relief was at hand, he stepped over and straddled my head. It was an awkward position, what with a Dalmatian currently mounted on my back. He had chosen to use my pussy for his satisfaction and was busy corkscrewing his prick into my trembling cunt.

 

But regardless, I strained upward and managed to fit my mouth over the black lab's slippery cock.  Confused at first, he then lunged forward with excitement, pushing his shaft past my lips until the tip of his cock slipped into my throat. I could see his legs tremble as I swallowed, milking his prick. He seemed to enjoy this immensely and began to pump. Slimy precum oozed from the tip of his prick and I eagerly washed his prick with my tongue. Just when I thought that the night couldn't teach me anything more, I discovered a craving for wads of hot dog cum shot down my throat. I nursed his cock with my lips and tongue, savoring the slippery fluid awash in my mouth. He fucked my face with reckless abandon, and it wasn't long before I felt his knot swell up just inside my lips. My nostrils flared for air as I took him down my throat. Pumping my face back and forth, and massaging him with my tongue, I found that I could manipulate his cock around in my mouth and gasp the occasional breath of air I needed to survive. Then I would slip his cock back down my throat, milking him off. I swirled my tongue around his prick and caressed the base of his shaft with my lips. He stood rigid and quivLaineg. My throat eagerly milked the end of his doggy cock as I reached up to gently squeeze his balls. I was rewarded with a gush of hot cum which splashed into my throat. The force of the impact sprayed his sticky seed all over the inside of my mouth and my taste buds melted with delight. I came, my pussy clutching feverishly around the Dalmatian's pummeling cock. That was all that was needed to set him off too, and I was pumped full of dog cum on either end, two spewing dog cocks spiked in my mouth and twat. The thrill was beyond description.

 

I may have passed out at that point, I'm not sure. The rest of the pack had their way with me, I'm sure, but all the details are a little fuzzy. I have no idea how many times I serviced each of those dog cocks that night in the cage, but I was sure that I would never again receive a fucking like that in my entire life. It seemed like hours on end that they continuously mounted me, taking me in the hole of their choice. I was vaguely aware of the wet sticky pumping noises I heard as they relieved themselves over and over again in my soft little pussy and asshole. I was pumped so full of dog cum that each new fucking began with their hot sticky fluids spraying out around their driving cocks, the seal on my pussy and asshole no longer tight due to the incredible stretching that each had been subjected to. I came countless times, but eventually I was so exhausted that I could little more than kneel there on the floor, basking in the glow of my multiple orgasms, and wait for the next dog to take his turn.

 

I awoke on my stomach, ass in the air, my face soaking in a large puddle of dog cum and teenage girl urine. Max, the big husky, stood tail to rump with me, his huge knot still tied up my ass.  He had gotten in the last fuck of the night, as all the other dogs were napping in various spots around the cage.

 

Max dragged his knot out of my rectum and dismounted. Apparently I had serviced the doggy pack to their satisfaction and was free to go. I slowly stood, testing my sore and trembling muscles. My cunt and asshole had no current inclination to swell shut, allowing a flood of warm dog cum to pour out and slime down both legs. I visually inspected my pussy. My young lips stood open and were a sore red color, coated with drying dog cum. It surely didn't look like the tight, innocent little fifteen-year old girl pussy that had cluelessly stumbled into the pen the night before, but didn't appear to permanently any worse for wear. Bending over, I reached between my butt cheeks to cautiously explore my other opening. I experienced a minor post-orgasmic twitch as I ran a finger around my gaping anal rim. Oozing dog cum continued to drain as I gauged the damage.  Two fingers slipped loosely inside, so I added a third. I moaned as I realized that it was still a poor fit. I added a forth finger, and tucked my thumb along side for good measure. I pressed upward into my ass but encountered little resistance until the group was inserted well past the second knuckles. With an easy push, I could have effortlessly fucked my entire fist up my well-reamed ass, probably right up to the elbow. Max cocked his head to one side, watching the display. I withdrew my hand from my butt, shamelessly exposing my gaping anal tunnel to Max's intent, piercing gaze. I half expected his prick to swell to hardness once again, but it seemed he was done with me. I was just a loose, used dog fuck whore, no longer fit to service and pleasure the pack. Slowly I limped my way out of the cage. I turned and looked at Max as I re-latched the door from the outside. Our eyes met and an understanding passed between us. I might be on the outside of the cage, but we both now knew who the true master was. Perhaps I would stray to other lovers, but Max, my first, would always be the best, and he held a power over me. "Anytime...", he seemed to mock, "anytime you need it really bad, baby, you clean yourself up and come looking for the one you know can put it to you like no other."  My loins trembled with longing and it was all I could do to tear myself away from his penetrating gaze.

Looking at the clock, I breathed a sigh of relief. I still had half an hour to get myself cleaned up before my daddy was due in for work. He would no doubt be angry and concerned that I didn't come home last night, but I figured that I could come up with some convincing lie about a sick dog that needed attention, or something like that.

 

I quickly cleaned up as best I could in the bathroom and stuffed my shredded, cum soaked panties in the trash. No salvage there. I was relieved to discover that both my tender fuck holes were slowly regaining a more normal form. When I came out, daddy was at his desk, absently shuffling through some papers. We talked briefly about why I had stayed at work all night, which seemed to satisfy him. I was surprised that he so easily accepted my explanation, or that he hadn't come back at night to check up on me.

 

"Oh, pumpkin, one last thing. Could you take a look at this for me?" I bent over the desk to inspect the contents of a large envelope he had laying there. Daddy circled around the desk and put his hand on my shoulder. I spilled the contents of the envelope onto the desk. I blushed shock red as photographs cascaded across the desktop. Hundreds of shots, it seemed of daddy's little girl. Daddy's little girl on her hands and knees in a kennel, repeatedly pleasuring a pack of large dogs. Seems my father is quite the shutterbug. Most of the night he had caught on film.

 

Good quality pics too, 8x10 glossies and some wallet sized. (You know, maybe to send out to the relatives for the holidays. "Dear Aunt Jean and Uncle Bob: Hope you're having a good Christmas. This year, instead of family pictures, we're just sending photos of our little Laine. She's kind of hard to recognize in some of the pictures, with her face buried deep in the crotch of that Dalmatian, but the ones where she's got our family pet, Max, up the ass came out great. See how wide she's got her legs spread? Who would have thought that our little girl could manage to take such a huge dog cock up her ass? We're ever so proud. Best Wishes."  Yeah, that would be a real hoot at family reunions.)

 

"Sweetie, I think that there are going to be some changes around here from now on, unless of course you think your friends might be interested in seeing these? Who knows, maybe some of your little girlfriends would enjoy a stay at our kennel too. You could have a pajama party." He grinned. For once I had no smart reply.

 

"By the way, Sweetie," he inquired casually, flipping my short little skirt up over my hips, "what exactly did happen to those tasty little pink panties you were wearing yesterday?"

 

"I don't know." I lied, mumbling defeatedly, but I don't think Daddy heard me. He was too busy bending me over the desk and pushing the head of his rapidly stiffening penis into the soft pink folds of my hot clutching pussy. Well trained now by my doggy tutors, I pressed my ass back to him and snugged myself down around his probing cock.

 

"You know, honey," he continued, pressing a finger into my anus, "I think that we're not going to have any more discipline problems from you from here on in, or else you could spend another night in the kennel with those dogs."

Bent over the desk as I was, Daddy couldn't see the grin spread across my face. If punishment for being bad meant another night of prolonged doggy fucking, I was going to be a very naughty little girl. Perhaps this wasn't going to be such a bad job after all. I sighed contentedly and spread my legs a little further so that Daddy could get his big cock all the way up into my puss. As he pried a second finger into my hot slippery ass he whispered, “You’re my bitch now, Laine”, and I knew things were going to turn out ok.

 
 
 

The Day He Finally Raped Her

publisher on Forced Stories

The Day He Finally Raped His Sister (And She Loved Him for It)

by Reeb

 

Ever since she turned 13 years old, Ron knew his sister would grow up to be one very foxy chick. Her breasts started pushing out, her hips widened and she began loosing that baby fat which was replaced by smooth tight sexy muscles. He started having numerous sexual fantasies about her, but that's all he'd thought they would ever amount to, just fantasies a brother 10 years older would have as his little sister developed into a voluptuous young woman.

Amy picked up at a young age of the special way her brother looked at her. At first not understanding why, but as she grew older she soon realized it was her sexuality which caused her brother t

Read More
o treat her differently. She did what all sexually attractive women do, and that was to use her looks for her advantage. She would get her brother to do things for her like take her and her friends to the mall, almost anything she would ask for, he would do.

Around the age of 15, she now had breasts a full C cup and curley sandy blonde shoulder length hair, but in this weird sort of way, she convinced herself that by sexually flaunting herself, teasing her brother, she was rewarding him for all those years of special attention. She began by simply wearing sexy attire whenever he came home to visit. Nothing to bold so as mom or dad would notice, but things like short cut-off shorts or her bikini top whenever possible.

She convinced her brother to bring her and her friends over to the small house he rented as his land lord had an in-ground pool which they could use anytime. As her and her young friends bodies developed into sexy young girls, they sexually tormented her brother with their sexy little bikini's, which got smaller and more daring every summer.

The summer Amy was 16 years old, her body now nearly fully developed into a very sexy young woman, Ron found his cock getting rock hard everytime Amy and her sexy young friends came over to use the pool. Now able to drive, the girls showed up 3-4 times or more a week. Ron loved the sexy sight of these young hard bikini clad bodies, stepping out of the pool, dripping wet with the small patches of fabric clinging to their wet bodies.

Sometimes he would have to go into the pool house and quickly jerk off as he peered out the small crack around the door, looking out at his sister most of the time as the cum erupted from his huge thick swollen eight inch cock. He would have to stifle his moans of pleasure as the thick streams of cum blasted from within.


Amy's best friend Audrey was about the sexiest of Amy's friends. She was about Amy's height, 5 foot 2 or 3 inches, smaller tits than his sister, jet black hair and always sported a very deep dark tan. The two together in their skimpy bikini's, nearly caused Ron to cum in his swim suit every time.

Ron was content with masterbation fantasies about his sexy little sister and her hot little friends, but the summer they turned 17, he found himself luring Audrey into the pool house while Amy was dozing off tanning in the sun, and slowly peeled her small bikini off her tight tanned body. The sight of sexy pale white tit flesh and white pussy mound with neatly trimmed pussy hair just above her wet slit was exquisite.

As completely beautiful Audrey's body was, his mind kept picturing his hot little sister in her place. As she dropped to her knees and sucked his thick cock between those soft teenage lips, he imagined his cock entering his sister's mouth. He didn't understand why, but thinking of his sister, intensified his sexual excitement beyond his imagination.

As he pulled his swollen cock out of Audrey's mouth, pushed her softly onto the towel covered pool house floor, he pictured Amy spreading her legs wide for him. As his thick cock head began spreading Audrey's tight pale white pussy lips, his cock grew harder as he thought of his sexy sister laying only 15 feet from where he was fucking her best friend. Again he imagined he was sliding his cock deep into his sister's hot pussy, and not her sexy best friend.

Amy's hand was inside her bikini bottom, sliding up and down the length of her wet pussy as she watched her older brother's cock glide deep into her best friend's pussy. She was peeking through the crack of the pool house door as her brother's sexy tight butt pushed up and down between Audrey's long tanned legs, which were now wrapped around his lower back.

Amy had heard her friend moaning from within the pool house as she soaked in the suns rays. Audrey had always told Amy how hot she thought her brother was and she knew what they were up to. As Ron's thick cock pushed deep into Audrey's pussy, Amy felt jealous for a second as she wondered what it would feel like with her brother fucking her. She quickly put it from her mind, really he was her brother she thought, but her fingers continued to caress her clit and pussy as her sexy brother fucked her best friend deep and hard.

Seconds later Amy's body shuddered in orgasm as her brother shot his load deep into her best friend's teenage pussy. Audrey too shuddered and quivered as Ron ground hard into her clit, sending her over the threshold into sexual bliss. Amy quickly regained her composure and quietly moved back to the sun deck. She would often revisit the sexual sights taken in that day, nearly every time she masterbated from that day on.

After that day, Ron often fucked Audrey and several other of his sister's young friends when they came over to use the pool. One night, after supplying Amy and Audrey some beers, he convinced them to peel off their bikini's and go skinny dipping. Although only the pool lights provided minumal lighting, you could still get an acceptable view of the sexy nude slightly drunk teenage girls moving about.

That night, as Audrey's tight young pussy wrapped around her brother's thick shaft while he was holding onto the diving board as they slowly fucked, thinking nobody was watching, his eyes locked with his sister's. They looked deeply into each other's eyes, some 15 feet apart, as Amy began to cup her perfect breasts and rolled her huge swollen nipples between her wet fingers for her brother to see.

As she watched her sexy brother again fuck her best friend, she once again imagined herself riding her brother's thick shaft instead of her best friend. With both brother and sister staring into each other's eyes, the sexual excitement quickly escalated between them. Amy's left hand caressed the swollen nipple on her right breast as her right hand dropped down under the water and two fingers pushed deep into her excited pussy.

With this sexual sibling connection taking place, they both soon shuddered with very intense orgasms. Ron threw all caution to the wind and began pounding Audrey's pussy, cumming hard deep inside her. His sister threw her head back and moaned out softly as she clenched her legs together tightly, cumming intensely as this time she did imagine it was her brother Ron's cock fucking her deeply, instead of her best friend.

For the next two years, the sexual fantasies of both brother and sister continued, however both looked at them as just fantasies and never really thought anything would or should happen. The taboo word incest kept popping up in each of their minds and they would push their feelings for each off into a fantasy only land.

A few weeks ago during the summer of his sister's 19th birthday, his very beautiful little sister needed a place to stay. She got into a big fight with her boyfriend and they broke up. He threw her out of their apartment and not wanting to move back home, she begged her brother to move into his small two bedroom house with him.

So after all those years growing up with his sexy little sister and having her teasing her older brother with her gorgeous young hard body, he jumped at the chance of sharing his house with her. He knew she wouldn't be able to resist sexually tormenting him every chance she got. His cock throbbed at just the thought of it.

He was now a 29 year old single bachelor who enjoyed the freedom of coming and going as he pleased, bringing home whoever and whenever he wanted. So having his little 19 year old sister living with him was going to crimp his style. He acted like he had to think long and hard about her proposal.

"Come on Amy, what do I get out of this?" He questioned.

"Alright Ron, how about I do all the cleaning?" she replied.

"Ah I don't know sis, I'm giving up alot here. Tell you what, do my laundry too and I'll think about it." He shot back at her.

She made a face and rolled her eye brow, "Ok, you got a deal. Anything so I don't have to move back home and hear mom say I told you so."

For the next few hours, he helped her unpack her things. She was going to spend the night on the couch and tomorrow, they would grab his truck and go to her old apartment and move her furniture.

It was Sunday, so they had all day to get her moved in. The bedrooms of his small house are ajoining and to get to his back bedroom, you have to pass through the room he was giving Amy to use. He had no idea how this small little fact was going to change his life forever.

Amy now stood about 5 feet 4 inches tall, weighed around 105 pounds, still had curley shoulder length sandy blonde hair, sexy blue-green eyes and a very pretty face. If you had to compare her to a someone famous, some say she looks like the actress Sarah Jessica Parker, only Amy is far prettier than she is.

Amy's 19 year old body is about as absolutely stunning you can get. Her measurements are 35C-22-34, so her boobs are very large for her small frame. He had seen Amy in her bathing suits over the years, some very small bikini's but one of her sexiest suits was this red, white and blue one piece. God, he wanted to just rip that suit off her sexy body and fuck her deep and hard!

She must have removed the liners because when wet, it clung tightly to her body and left little to the imagination. You could see the perfect outline of her rounded pussy mound, slit and pubic hair, as well as her rather large boobs and protruding puffy nipples. His mind drifted back to that night they all skinny dipped as that was the first time he saw her bare breasts. He remembered the sight of her huge swollen nipples in the dim twilight of the pool lights.

Amy has very large nipples which when erect, push out a good half inch or so. Her breasts and nipples were identical to those of 1992 Playmate Suzi Simpson, if you saw hers, you would understand. Any man who has a hot sexy sister that could grace the pages of Playboy, would be lying if he said he never thought about making love to his sister.

Along with Amy's gorgeous set of tits was her second best tribute, her butt. His sister's ass alone could cause any man to cum in his shorts. Her butt was shaped just perfect, each globe of butt flesh pushed out above her tight tanned thighs. Her legs were perfectly shaped, long tanned with smooth soft skin. She has a deep dark tan that she is very proud of and works hard at keeping it nearly year round.

As they moved the last of his sister's possessions into his house, he began to think of all those sexual fantasies again. It was a warm summer day and Amy wore these sexy tight short beige shorts and a small light blue tank top which exposed alot of cleavage from those great tits of hers. Several times he caught himself behind her, staring at her sexy tight ass as she carried things into his house. His cock was rock hard nearly the whole afternoon.

All afternoon, Amy teased him every fucking chance she got. She must have bent over in front of him, showing that perfect heart shaped ass a dozen times. Each time she gave him the view a little longer or she would lean forward showing plenty of soft tanned tit flesh. A few times he thought he'd cum in his shorts just looking at her sexy young teenage body.

It was near 90 degrees out and Amy's sexy clothes were sticking to every inch of her hot sweated sexy body. As her beige shorts dampened, the sight of her sexy lace panties slightly came into view. You could just see the shape of her sexy pussy mound and as her body cooled from the light summer breeze caressing her glistening sweat covered skin, her huge nipples hardened and pushed through her sheer bra. She was a sexy sight to behold.

After hours of pleasurable sexual torture, they finally got everything moved in and sat down in the living room to relax a bit. He rolled a joint and they toked some and got high together. As they talked and watched TV, he couldn't help looking at her sexy body and imagining her without clothes on. Without thinking, his left hand dropped to his crotch as he lightly and just barely stroked his hard shaft.

Amy noticed what he was doing, she watched out of the corner of her eyes as he slowly and just barely stroked his thick swollen shaft. She smiled and snapped out, bringing him back earth, "Yo Ron, that was some good weed. I really got a buzz from it." In this very sexy tone of voice, she purred, "I'm going to take a shower and get cleaned up." she said as she left the living room and headed upstairs to her bedroom.

"Yeah OK Amy, towels are in the bathroom closet." he replied wondering if she saw him stroking his hard cock.

His mind raced as he thought, man, how was he going to do this? His sister, his

sister mind you, living with him and having to see her incredibly sexy body every day. This was going to be pure sexual torture, but he smiled as he knew he was going to love every second of it. That he was sure of but he wondered just how much of this he could endure.

Amy came bouncing back down the stairs, her dark blue terry cloth robe over her arm and stepped into the bathroom. The bathroom door is one of those folding types with louvers and one of the louvers were missing. If you are real quiet, you can walk right up to the bathroom door and peek in to see inside.

He sat on his chair in the living room, listening to the water start running into the tub when I finally got the nerve to move toward the bathroom door. As he got to the door, he peeked inside and again nearly came in his shorts. Amy had her back to the door and was sliding those damp sexy beige shorts over her perfect ass and down those sexy long tanned legs. She had already removed her tank top and only had her bra on above her waist.

As she bent over to step out of her shorts, he could see her white panty covered pussy mound from behind. God, what a sexy sight to behold. Her panties were one of those sexy boy shorts panties, which exposed over half of each of her tight butt cheeks. There was lace on the edges and sexy stripe lines in between. Very sexy!

He rubbed his hard shaft through his shorts as still with her back to the door, she undid the front clasp of her bra, setting those perfect mounds of tit flesh free. He could see the curvature of each boob as it was exposed at her sides. He felt light headed and dizzy as she slowly slid those sheer sexy panties down over her smooth butt cheeks, down her long legs to the floor. God, his sister was an absolute doll!

Amy knelt down, still with that sweet butt pointing at him, turned off the bath water as he could now see her white pussy mound from behind. He felt cum starting to travel up from within him as her nearly came, he held his cock firmly until the sensation subsided. Unknowing, she gave her brother a perfect view of her sweet ass and pussy from behind, her bikini tan lines encasing her perfect globes of butt flesh.

She then got up and stepped into her hot bubble bath. As she stepped into the tub, he got his first clear fully lighted frontal view of his hot little sister. She had tiny little white patches of skin over both her large breasts and her hot little pussy mound. The mound of her pussy really pushed out from between those sexy hips and thighs. Her sweet pussy lips spread slightly as she stood there in front of his devouring sexually excited eyes.

His heart was pounding as she stood with her perfect tanned body somewhat toward the door and slid down into the steaming hot bubble covered water. He watched her large breasts and nipples, which he found the pale and not tanned sexy skin very arousing compared to the rest of her dark tanned body. She had this small white trangle with thin white tanlines and a sexy light blondish brown racing stripe of pussy hair just above her sexy pouting pussy lips. Her pussy mound was also a pale sexy white void of tan.

As the hottest body he had ever seen in his life slid below the sudsy bubbles, he quietly backed away from the bathroom door and headed upstairs. He had to relieve himself while the visions of what he had just seen were fresh in his mind. His body shuddered as I laid on his bed and shot a huge load of cum high in the air, landing on his upper chest, as he had one of the most intense orgasms of his life once again thinking about his sexy 19 year old sister and her sexy hot bath.

For the next week or so, Amy sexually tormented him by wearing all kinds of sexy attire around the house. Each day she took it a little further, Monday she wore only a sexy light blue tank top and black lace panties as she walked out of her bedroom, down the stairs, into the kitchen, which he could easily see from the living room. She came into the living room, her panty clad butt facing her brother, checked out what was on the tube and then proceded back upstairs to her bedroom.

Tuesday she actually came into the living room after her shower wearing only her robe with nothing but her bare naked teenage body underneath it. His cock was solid in seconds as she bent over for the remote and exposed nearly all of her perfect breasts to his eagerly searching eyes.

Wednesday she pushed it even further by strutting around the house wearing only a matching sheer blue laced bra and thong panty set. He was wearing only a pair of thin grey gym shorts with no underwear underneath and the outline of his

throbbing eight inch thick shaft quickly caught her attention. His sister gave this sly sexy smile as she tried to act nonchalant as she studied the size of her brothers swollen shaft.

It turned her on to know she could make her older brother's cock so hard by wearing such sexy things. Her pussy was moist as her eyes glanced again at his thick stiff cock. She could feel her nipples swelling, pushing through the soft thin material of her lacy bra, her heart pounding with excitement as she walked about the house.

She was driving him wild with sexual arousal, to a point of no return but she was his sister and he knew she was just playing around teasing her older brother. Several times he made comments on how sexy she looked and she better watch out if she kept running around the house that way. She would only laugh and say "Only in your dreams buddy!"

For the next several days, they played this game with her sexually teasing him to death with all kinds of steamy sexy attire. He left for work at 6am and Amy left at 7:30am, so he always went to bed before her. What she didn't realize that with the door to his bedroom angled in just the right way, he could see from his bed, into the full length mirror on the door and right into her bed.

Every night he got to indirectly watch her undress and get into her bed. He stroked his hard shaft to orgasm many times while watching her remove her sexy bras and panties. The one night she actually was caressing and tweaking her swollen hard nipples as he silently groaned and dumped a huge load of hot sticky cum into his sheets.

His hot little teenage sister was driving him wild with lust. Just jerking off was quickly becoming not enough. On this night, thinking he was sleeping, Amy undressed wearing a very sexy black lace bra and panty set. God, she looked so fucking hot as she unclasped her bra, exposing those sexy swollen erect nipples again. He stroked his stiff rod harder as she pulled each nipple and rolled them between her fingertips.

She slowly slid those sheer sexy panties down her smooth perfectly shaped legs and pointed that sweet butt right at him looking in the mirror. Amy then slid into bed, ontop of her sheets, leaned back and spread her sexy legs. He stroked his thick shaft hard and slow, not believing what he was about to see. Amy began to masterbate, very quietly, in the bedroom next to him while he watched her in the long full length dressing mirror mounted on his bedroom door.

He watched for several minutes as his heart pounded heavily while he slowly stroked his thick eight inch shaft. His cock felt harder and thicker than it had ever felt in his life as he watched this young beauty pleasure herself right before his eyes. His head felt light as the blood rushed to the huge purple cock head of his extremely excited body. He was beginning to lose control.

His little sister's sexy mouth was open slightly, eyes closed and head to one side as her left hand caressed her right swollen nipple and her right hand slowly traced circles around her aroused clit. He could just barely see her hard clit sticking up as her fingers pushed it back and forth, between her fingers as her hips wiggled back and forth. She would stick her juice covered fingers in her mouth, wetting them and the go back to rubbing her excited clit and pussy again and again.

Tonight something snapped, he couldn't take just watching and jerking off again. He very quietly slid out of his bed and as if on a cloud, slowly walked toward the sexy young teenage beauty pleasuring herself in the next room, never taking his eyes off her figure in the mirror. He slowly stroked his huge thick cock as he silently walked into his sisters bedroom.

For what felt like minutes, but only seconds, he stood in front of his naked masterbating sister, her eyes closed, not knowing her horny beyond the point of no return brother was watching her as he pulled slow and hard on his blood filled shaft. Amy's orgasm neared as her fingers increased the pressure and pace quickened the sensations on her aroused clit.

Suddenly she felt the presence of being watched and opened her eyes, completely shocked at the sight in front of her. "Ron, what the hell are you doing!" she yelled as she tried to cover herself with the blankets she was lying on.

"Get the fuck out of here!" she blurted out angrily.

With a look of a stranger in his eyes, he quickly jumped on the bed, pinning her down, grabbing her wrists and straddling her hips as she clamped her legs together, "God Amy, you look so fucking hot! You've teased me long enough!" he said as his hard shaft throbbed against her smooth tight tanned belly.

"Get the fuck off me, I'm your sister for christs sake, you fucking asshole! ........What the hell do you think you're doing!" she screamed but he didn't really hear her as he had one thing on his mind, and that was to finally fuck his teasing little teenage sister, NOW!

She pushed and twisted but was unable to free herself from his strong grasp. He held her wrists and shoulders down as he pryed her legs apart with his knees, finally spreading them, working both his knees between them. She felt so exposed as the cool air passed over her excited and soaking wet pussy mound.

"Hold still you fucking little bitch while I give you the fucking you've been asking for all these years." Ron commanded as he moved his hips around until he felt his hard cock pressing at the opening of her tight young cunt.

She tried one last great effort to push him off her but he was too much. She began to cry, begging him not to do this to her, "Please Ron, don't. I'm sorry I teased you but I was just fooling around." she cried out.

"I can't believe you're doing this to me, pleassssssssse stop!" she cried out with tears running from her eyes.

"Shut the fuck up cunt and take what you've been asking for!" he bellowed out as his hard shaft began to spread the slick wet pussy lips of his little sister's sweet tight cunt.

She asked him softly now, "Ron, please stop this. We can't do this, it just isn't right. Ohhhhh my god, Ronnnnnnn!" she gasped out as she felt his thick cock head spreading her open and pushing into her juicy wet pussy.

Ron placed his hand over her mouth, her eyes widened as he pushed his hips forward and slid his long thick shaft inside his sister's tight cunt. He felt this strange sense of power as he forcefully took advantage of his little sister. He reached a point of desire and lust that he didn't care if the sexy body beneath him was his hot little sister. He was finally going to fuck her, fuck her hard and make her pay for all those years of sexual teasing.

Slowly the huge purple cock head disappeared inside his sweet teenage sister's pussy. He rolled his head back and moaned as his shaft slid deep inside one of the hottest and tightest cunts he had ever fucked. As his cock pushed completely into her until it's full length filled her tight cunt, he leaned forward and pressed his body weight against her. He finally had enough and was actually raping, actually fucking his sexy little sister.

"Feels good, don't it bitch!" he moaned softly into her ear as he held her down, his cock now deep inside his sexy young sister's tight little cunt.

Amy couldn't believe what was happening. She felt like she was out of her body looking down at her brother as he raped her. She cursed her body as it began to sexually respond the her brother's thick cock shaft buried deep inside her. Her pussy began to tingle as he slowly began a real slow hard grinding fucking motion, his thick cock moving ever so slow out of her pussy as it grew wetter with her juices.

"That's it Amy, take your big brother's cock. You know you want it, yeah that's it babe. My hard cock finally inside you, it's what you wanted, isn't it?" he moaned in her ear as he fucked his sexy sister slow and hard.

He moved his hand from her mouth as she had her eyes closed, head to one side as he again drove his thick shaft slowly deep inside her tight wet pussy. He could feel her resistance weakening as her body betrayed her and became aroused to the thick muscle working it's way deep inside her. Slowly her hips began to move with his and soon she was pushing her hips up to meet his as he drove his hard thick shaft deep inside her again and again.

"Oh god, yeah, that it sis. Fuck me like I know you want to!" he whispered into her ear.

"God your pussy is sooooooo tight, just like I dreamed it would be." he moaned softly.

The act of rape was passing and now each of their bodies responded to each other sexually in a way only a brother and sister can. Neither of them had ever experienced such hot and intense sex in their lives. The fact that they were committing incest, the greatest taboo, was such an extreme turn-on for both of them. Their bodies tingled all over as the sexual pleasures increased from the hot friction created between them.

Her body was pulsating with a sexual energy like she had never felt before. She could feel the tears drying on her cheeks as her pussy quivered from the penatration of her brother's thick hard shaft. She finally opened her eyes and looked deep into her older brother's eyes. Her mind said she should be screaming at him to get the fuck off her but her heart felt nothing but deep love for her older brother.

She loved her brother so much and could barely comprehend the fact that they were actually making love together. She wondered why they never crossed this forbidden boundry before this night. She thought that maybe all the sexual teasing she put him through was her hidden desire to get him to actually fuck her, drive him beyond his senses until he couldn't take no more, to a point where he would actually RAPE her. Her mind raced all these thoughts as her sexual pleasures built up deep inside her.

As his hard shaft again pushed deep inside her, he ground his pubic bone hard into her aroused clit, sending ripples of sexual pleasure all throughout her teenage body. She moaned out in pleasure as her brother fucked her like no man had ever done before, bringing pleasures beyond those ever felt in her 19 years of life.

God he really knew how to make love to a woman. What a difference compared to the fast sex of her ex-boyfriend, her brother's slow hard grinding consuming pace was driving her wild with sensations she never felt before.

"Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssssssss, Ron! Fuck your lil sister real good!" she moaned as she finally gave up any resistance to her brother as he fucked her hard and slow.

"Yeah Amy, that's it. Let go, you love that thick cock inside you! Come on babe, fuck your big brother!" he moaned softly as he released his grip on her wrists, arched his back and held himself up, looking down at his sister's sweet young pussy and watching his juice slickened cock shaft sliding slowly in and out of her tight young pussy.

He watched her large firm breasts jiggle, with pointy swollen erect nipples atop them, as he drove and ground his hard shaft deep inside her tight cunt. She was the most beautiful and sexy sight he ever had laid his eyes on, his sexy little sister who he finally got up enough nerve to RAPE her. He was extremely glad she was responding in a sexually positive way as he continued to slid his swollen shaft between her tight wet pussy lips.

"Uuuuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmm yeahhhhhh, fuck me big brother!" his sister moaned as she gasped for air as her breathing became heavier as she neared her orgasm.

Feeling his cum beginning to boil, he wasn't ready to cum just yet so he commanded her to turn over as he wanted to take her from behind, doggy-style. He just had to see his cock sliding deep inside her as he held her hips, feel her soft buns against his thighs on each full penetration.

"Amy, roll over and show me that sweet ass of yours. I need to fuck you from behind!" her brother commanded as that was his favorite fucking position.

She obeyed his every command, rolled over and put her face in her pillow. She arched her back and pushed her sweet butt high in the air, spreading her knees giving him full access to her hot pussy from behind. Her tight young cunt was dripping with her juices as she anxiously awaited her brother's thick shaft pushing deep inside her again.

Her wait was short as he positioned himself on his knees behind her, grabbed her left hip with his left hand, his hard cock with his right hand and sought out her wet opening. Slowly she felt the huge cock head pushing deep inside her once again.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck yessssssssss! she hissed into her pillow as her brother's thick hard cock spread her open and drove deep inside her now completely willing cunt.

She pushed back hard in time with each of his forward thrusts, feeling his cock penetrate deeper each time. He gripped her hips and pulled her hard back toward his hard shaft as the tempo of their fucking became harder with each thrust. The feeling of her soft butt flesh slapping against his thighs made his cock even harder, as if that was really possible.

"God Amy, you've got the hottest ass I've ever seen!" he panted out as he drove his shaft deep inside her.

She felt proud and smiled with her face in her pillow as her sexy brother complimented her hot teenage body. Her body was beginning to tremble with sexual excitement as she again neared orgasm. He was driving his thick cock deep inside her like a piston inside an engine. Faster and faster, harder and harder until he was ready to cum.

"Roll over Amy, I want to cum on your sexy tits!" he bellowed out. She again quickly obeyed his commands.

As she laid back on her pillows, he straddled her waist and stroked his huge swollen cock pointing it at her gorgeous soft mounds of perfect tit flesh. She locked her eyes on his huge swollen purple cock head as he slowly stroked his hard shaft.

"Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh, here it cums Amy!" he groaned out as his shaft erupted.

Seconds later a huge white stream of steamy hot thick cum erupted from that purple cock head and landed from her left cheek down across her neck onto her right breast. Three huge streams of thick white hot cum landed on her face and sweet tits. Even Peter North would have been proud of the cumshots her brother produced. Large pools of hot thick white cum all over her face and the perfect breasts of his sister was a sexy sight he'd never forget.

Amy watched the thick cum erupt from her brother's hard swollen cock head. She was like in a trance, totally amazed so much cum could shoot out from his cock that way. Never in her young life had she seen such an erotic and sexually deviate sight. She thought her brother cumming on her would disgust her, but it turned her on tremendously.

She was so aroused, her heart pounding as without thinking, she found herself rubbing his cum all over her breasts and rolling her erect nipples between her cum slickened fingertips. She squeezed her nipples real hard as she rolled them in her brothers thick cum when suddenly, her body shuddered.

"Ooooooooohhhhhhhh my god, I'm cummmmmmmmingggggg!" she yelled as her sexual pleasures overflowed from the caresses and attention she paid to her swollen nipples.

Her body stiffened as she shuddered in orgasm, "Uuuuuuuummmmmmmmm!" she moaned as she passed over the threshold of sexual pleasures from seeing her brother's thick cum shooting all over her tits.

Amy had brought herself to orgasm many times in her life by just caressing her sensitive erect nipples. It was like her nipples were directly linked to her pussy and with the added slick friction created from her brothers cum, the erotic sight in her mind of her brother's huge cock erupting on her, she easily brought herself over the threshold of sexual orgasm.

She closed her eyes, rolled her head back and pushed her hips up pressing her legs tightly together as she shuddered through several waves of strong sexual orgasm. Her pussy gushed hot juices as she trembled and shook all over. Her hips jerked up, down and side to side as she squeezed her hard nipples very hard.

Ron couldn't believe how fucking hot and beautiful his little sister looked as he straddled her body while she shook and writhed through her orgasms. With his cock still hard as ever and dripping with cum, he pushed it up to his sister's sweet soft lips. Her eyes opened as he pushed his cum slickened cock into her mouth.

"Suck my cock clean sis!" he commanded his little sister and she obeyed his every wish.

She sucked his thick shaft a few inches into her mouth, tasting the salty thick goo as it leaked out of his shaft into her mouth. His cock grew thicker as her tongue swirled around his swollen shaft. He moaned out as his sexy sister sucked him dry.

"Ahhhhhhh fuck yeah sis, that's it, suck my cock! Uuuuuuuummmmmmm!" he groaned out.

He was straddling her upper body as she worked her brother's cock in and out between those soft sexy lips. He watched as his thick shaft glided in and out of her hot mouth, her tongue working all around his erect cock. He could still see the globs of thick white cum on her cheeks as he fucked her face. Seconds later, he was ready to cum again.

He pulled his blood engorged shaft from her mouth and commaned her to open her mouth. As she held her mouth open, he felt the cum rushing through his stiff cock one more time. With his cock head inches from her mouth, he shot a thick stream of thick white semen right into her waiting mouth, landing on her tongue. The second stream shot over her tongue, hitting the roof of her mouth, causing her to swallow and close her mouth.

He squeezed his cock hard and milked out more thick cum that dripped onto her soft lips. He took his thick swollen purple cock head and smeared his cum all over her pouting lips. He watched as her tongue cleaned his cum from her lips as she swallowed all she could.

"God sis, that was fucking hot!" he gasped as he fought to catch his breath.

What he wanted now was to taste his sister's sweet young pussy. He slowly moved down her body, spread her legs and put her knees over his shoulders. His face was now just inches away from one of the prettiest and sweetest cunts he ever laid his eyes on. Her pussy was overflowing with her juices, running down to the crack in her butt causing the bed sheets to become wet. He took a deep breath, smelling the strong smell of a woman completely sexually aroused.

Her brother flicked his tongue out, lapping up a good amount of her sweet juices. His cock hardened again as her juices stimulated his arousal once again. Slowly he slid his tongue up and down the sides of her opening, he kissed the insides of her thighs softly.

He licked his sister's pussy for several minutes, until her juices started flowing again. She was starting to moan and breath hard as her pleasure built up again. After several minutes of expert pussy licking from her older brother, he slid up her body, caresed her swollen nipples and once again pushed his thick swollen cock head inside his sister's tight pussy.

For the rest of the night, they fucked in nearly every possible position imaginable. Hours later, they fell asleep in each other's arm, his cock still inside her wet pussy. The next morning, they both called into work sick and jumped into the shower together, his hard shaft once again found it's way deep inside his sister's hot cunt. Their relationship, from that night on, was more like young lustful lovers than that of brother and sister. They would forever be lovers.

 

My Young Daughter - My Fuck SLave

BaggerDax on Taboo Stories

 

 

My Young Daughter - My Fuck Slave ....... by BaggerDax   

 

My daughter JoJo had been driving me crazy all summer long. Her attire (at least in public) did managed to cover the important parts of her ripe young body, but at home… well, that was another story altogether.

Very seldom was she wearing any kind of decent pants; instead, she chose to wear thong bikini bottoms, and little teaser-tops that always exposed at least a half-inch of the bottom swells of her perky young titties.

I was in a constant state of arousal, my big cock always at

Read More
least semi-hard if not fully erect, aching to beat hell. It wouldn’t have been so bad if I worked at an office downtown, and spent most of the day away from the house. But no… I work at home as a computer programmer, working for several banks and insurance companies, keeping their servers up and running.

It was early August and I’d been at the computer most of the morning and into the afternoon, JoJo moving in-and-out of my office, my aching, throbbing cock driving me mad as my lust grew, and grew, and grew! She was just too damned hot for her own good, and finally, I’d had enough of her teasing ways (whether it was intentional or not.)

Did I mention that I often went to my bathroom (often several times a day) and jerked-off ‘behind closed doors’ to try and at least lessen my powerful desires for my very own little girl! It just wasn’t working!

The more times I jerked-off to fantasies of having my way with her, the more I wanted her; it had become an immoral imperative that I fuck my little girl before my fiery-hot lusts drove me mad.

Okay! Okay! It was my fault for letting her buy whatever she wanted as-far-as clothing and swimwear were concerned. I should have been stricter when it came to her purchases, but as a single parent, I was just too lax, and THAT is where the story begins.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was a Wednesday afternoon, about 3:00 when JoJo came into the office from sunning by our pool, wearing the tiniest little thong bikini I had ever seen. Right there for me to ogle were her bare, tautly muscled little ass and her ripe little titties all-but-bared to my lusting eyes, the nipples covered, but very little else! Hell… she just as-well-have been naked for all that miniscule suit covered, and I’d had all I could stand!

Without a word, I stood-up and moved around to the front of my desk, grabbed her by the wrist and led her roughly to my bedroom, JoJo wanting to know what I was doing, and beginning to struggle to remove my hand from her wrist.

Walking over to my closet, I opened the door and grabbed a handful of ties, then led her over to my bed, where I released her wrist and, my voice thickened by my intensely potent lust, told her, “Get your little ass up on the bed and lay down in the center, on your back, Right! Fucking! Now!”

JoJo was now sobbing at the wild look in my eyes, and kept asking, “What are you doing, Daddy? What are you doing?” Still, she obeyed me and positioned herself as I’d told her.

I crawled upon the massive four-poster bed, and straddled her, not putting all my weight on her, but just enough to hold her in-place! I grabbed her right wrist and tied a tie to it, then tied that one to another. I then tied the end of the second one to the corner post, and repeated the process with her other wrist. 

“Why are you doing this, Daddy! WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME, DADDY?” she was almost screaming, tears running down the sides of her cheeks in response to my rough treatment. (Other than an occasional spanking when she really had needed it, I had never been rough or even close to violent with my little girl, and she was scared as-well-as confused by my behavior.)

I chose not to answer her as I tied more ties together, then swiveled around to attach them to her ankles. I then moved off her and one-at-a-time, tied her ankles-off to the posts at the foot of the bed. That completed, I moved back off the foot of the bed, and surveyed my handiwork. She looked so fucking hot lying there spread-eagled and helpless, powerless to do anything to stop me from doing any fucking thing I damned well planned on doing to her!

JoJo was struggling against the bonds, crying and repeatedly asking, “Why? Why are you doing this?”

“Shut the fuck up and listen to me!” I yelled at her; I’d never even raised my voice to her, and the shock of my doing so, instantly shut her up!

“All summer long you’ve been prancing around here all-but-naked and driving me crazy! Every single day I’ve been jacking-off, trying to control my lust for you, but it just isn’t working anymore. The time has come, young lady, to ‘pay the piper!’ You’re going to learn that your little body is a powerful weapon, a weapon that can drive a man insane with lust! That can drive even you very own Daddy to doing what I’m about to do to you!”

“What do you mea… No, Daddy! You can’t! You just can’t!” Her eyes widened even further a she fully realized what I was about to do! “You’re my Daddy! I’m your daughter! I’m only 12 years-old, Daddy, and I’m a virgin! Please! No… you just can’t!” she was pleading with me, but it had no affect whatsoever on my determination to make her my fuck slave; to use my very own little girl to satisfy the fiery-burning lust that had finally raged out-of-control.

I slowly began undressing, never taking my eyes off her hot, young, hardbody. Ohhh was I going to savor her; I was going to savor her like a gourmand savors a fine wine. I was already ‘intoxicated’ by my out-of-control lusts, and I was definitely going to fulfill every wild fantasy and wet-dream I’d ever had concerning her. Every! Single! One!

Having already shed my pants, I removed my shirt, and    JoJo got her first look at my cock! Well, at least the blood-swollen crown and about 4” of the steely shaft! Her eyes almost popped from their sockets when she saw it! After all, it IS really big!

She was beyond screaming for the time; she was sobbing loudly and terrified out of her mind. Well, almost. She was in her right mind, I was the one who was out-of-it, and I knew it, but it didn’t affect me one little bit. I was a man on a mission, and I was ready to rock!

I pushed my  boxers down and bent over to step out of them, then straightened back-up, my throbbing, aching cock rising with me, standing up-and-out in rigid salute to JoJo’s inborn sexuality! She definitely had inherited her mother’s genes; my late wife had looked almost identical when she had been JoJo’s age!

Letting JoJo star fearfully at my cock, I stood there for some moments before I finally scooted-up onto the bed and moved over her once more. I untied both sides of her top, then took it off over her head and tossed it to the floor. I sat there a moment and stared at the perky little twin mounds, then reached-down to cup them, amazed by their firmness.

“Nnnno-ooooooo…” JoJo sobbed as I began caressing them, squeezing them gently and tweaking her little nipples, totally amazed as they stiffened and grew, soon the size of pencil erasers and almost ¾” long.

“Nnnno-ooooooo…” she repeated as I played with them, her body shivering in response to my practiced touch, betraying her as the pleasure forced itself upon her! I

I finally released them and moved back to the foot of the bed, making quick work untying the thong bottoms, removing them and baring the main object of my powerfully driven lust: her little virgin pussy!

She was definitely still a virgin as proven by the sight of her milky-white hymen at the entrance to her young little cunt. Shortly I was going to thrust my big cock through that little ‘cherry’ and deep inside her young belly! I was going to take my very own little girl’s virginity, and that knowledge was in-and-of-itself a heady aphrodisiac,  as-though I really needed one!  

“Okay, JoJo; it’s time! Daddy’ gonna eat your little pussy and get you good and wet; then fuck his big cock DEEP inside your little virginal cunt and fuck your little ass off!” I told her pointedly.

No-ooooooo… Please, Daddy! Please don’t do this!” She sobbed as her eyes locked onto my cock, my hand now slowly stroking it, teasing it, as I drank-in her  extremely intoxicating, youthful sexuality; VIRGINAL sexuality; but no for much longer!

“Not another fucking word, JoJo! If you keep begging me not to do this, I’ll get a pair of socks and put them in your mouth and hold them there with another tie! It’s going to happen!” I readily assured her. “I’m going to fuck your tight little virgin pussy and make you a woman! I’m going to make you my fuck slave, JoJo, and there’s not one-fucking-thing you can do to stop me, so shut-the-fuck-up and accept it!”

Her head was moving back-and-forth, but she quit begging. She had obviously accepted the fate that she’d made for herself, though quite unwittingly, yet her sobbing continued and I can’t really say that I could blame her for her fears; She WAS going to lose her virginity to her own Daddy; her Daddy WAS going to shred her cherry with his 10½” long, 2¼” thick cock! It was going to hurt her like hell, but I was too-far-gone to even give a shit! All I could think about was fucking her virgin pussy!

I suddenly had an idea, and quickly moved off the bed to bring it into reality:

I was going to record my rape (what else could it be called) of my virgin daughter,  for posterity’s sake! I had a top-shelf camcorder and a tripod to go with it! I went into my closet and brought them out, making quick work of setting them up to record our very first fuck!

As-soon-as I had the camcorder attached to the tripod, I moved it near to the head of the bed, right up against the nightstand, and pointing directly down at her little pussy! I would capture ALL the action: Plunging my steely prick through her cherry and into her tightness; forcefully thrusting deeper and deeper and deeper inside her, until the full 10½” was buried to my balls!

I turned the camcorder on and moved back around to the foot of the bed, and up between my little girl’s splayed legs! What a scrumptious sight he little virgin pussy was! Already I could smell her scent, and saw that her juices were already flowing, though at little more that a trickle.

I leaned over and placed my hands on her hips, raising he little ass off the bed, and her little pussy close to my face.

“You’re really going to enjoy this, JoJo! Daddy’s gonna LOVE eating you little virgin pussy before he fucks it!” I told her, and her head shook wildly back-and-forth as she continued to sob.

I almost literally dove onto the little pussy, plastering my mouth to its wet silkiness, slurping the juices that were soon freely flowing despite JoJo’s adversity to the illicit act!

“Mmmmmmmmm…” I moaned into her wetness, savoring her tangy essence, thirsty for her fluids, my lust growing and growing beyond anything I’d ever dared imagine. She was getting wetter and wetter as her body betrayed her, reacting to my purposeful attentions.

My lust finally got the best of me, and though I’d loved to have eaten-her-out for a longer time (at least until she had an orgasm) I HAD to have her I HAD to fuck my precious little virgin daughter!

Raising up and reaching over her, I grabbed the two pillows to either side of her head and, reaching under her to raise her little ass, I slipped them under the small of her back, and then let her down. Her little virgin pussy was now at just the right height for my intended purpose. Leaning over her slightly, and pJoJong my left hand on the bed, my arm straight and stiffened, I grabbed my aching prick with my right, and moved the bulbous crown to the entrance of her untouched little pussy

“Here it comes, JoJo. Here comes Daddy’s big cock into you little virgin pussy!” I told her and pressed against her.

“No-ooooooo… Please, Daddy! Don’t do it! Please Daddy… Don’t rape me!” she spoke quietly, her voice shaky with her continued sobs.

“I’m already too-far-gone to stop now, Lac; you should have considered this before you decided to prance around here all-but-naked for the whole fucking summer!” I told her, and then thrust as-hard-as I could, punching violently past her cherry and into her virginal tightness.

“EEEEEYYYYYIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEAAAAAIIIIIIIIII…” her scream of agonized torture resounded through the house. I was hurting her and hurting her bad, bit I just couldn’t help myself. My forbidden lusts had grown far-too-powerful for me to stop then, even if I HAD wanted to, which I definitely didn’t!

“Awwwwww…sheeee-iiiit, baby! You’re so tight! So! Fucking! Tight! Take Daddy’s cock Take Daddy’s big, hard cock inside your tight little pussy!” I bellowed at the extreme pleasure of it. She was hot, and wet, and oh-so-fucking-tight!

Her little pussy felt like a hot, wet, silky vice, clamping-down on me and trying to deny my aching prick’s entry!

I didn’t attempt t pull-back, I just thrust deeper inside her. Over and over again, only gaining about a half-inch at a time. It seemed to take forever to get my steely hardness inside her, and with almost 7” inside her, the swollen crown butted-u against what I knew HAD to be her cervix.

JoJo was screaming and thrashing around, at least to the extent that her bonds would allow. I knew how badly she must have been hurting, but I just couldn’t help myself! She was getting her little 12 year-old pussy deflowered by a cock that many women over the years had refuse to let me fuck them with!

I pulled slowly back, then, right before the head would have come back out, I moved slowly back inside her again, stopping only when My cock butted-up against her cervix. I felt the need to plow her little cunt, but was at least able to control THAT part of the rape, and just barely, at that! I was experiencing what had to be the tightest little pussy in the world, and no-way could I have stopped fucking her, even if someone had put a gun against my head.

Gradually, SO gradually that I didn’t notice it at first, JoJo’s cries dwindled away, her sobbing gradually vanishing too as her little pussy adjusted to my big size. I was so lost in the intoxicating pleasure that I didn’t notice it until her hips began to move ‘in-counter’ to my slowly fucking prick.

“OOOOOOOOOHHHMMMMM… OHHHHHHHHHHHH… DADDY! IT’S… IT’S… OHHHHHHHH… IT’S… OHHHHHHH… IT’S STARTING TO… OHHHHHHHHHH… FELL SO-OOOOOO WONNNNDERRRRFULLLLLL…”  and THAT got my attention quick!

In-and-out, in and out I moved my aching cock, absolutely savoring her wonderful tightness, actually relieved to hear those words from my little baby. She was so incredibly tight and each time my cockhead butted against her cervix, it felt like it was sucking on the tip of my cock, urging me to go deeper; to thrust through her cervix and into her womb! MY whole being ACHED to do just that, but I held back, wanting JoJo to enjoy my big cock before I caused her pain again, and pain it would cause, when I plunged-through her cervix!

“OHHHHHH…..FUCK ME! FUCK ME, DADDY! I LOVE IT NOW! YOU’RE SO… SO-OOOOO HHUUUUUUUGE INSIDE ME, DADDY! It feels like you’re gonna go into my throat, you’re so-oooo fucking deep… inside me!” she crooned in growing pleasure.

“I’m loving it too, baby girl. Daddy loves your tight little cunt. It’s the hottest, wettest, tightest little cunt in the world baby, and Daddy’s gonna fuck you very chance her gets! Ohhh… is Daddy gonna fuck you!” I told her, relishing the illicit coupling more and more with each passing second!

JoJo began thrusting harder and harder back against me, increasing the force of the blissful coupling. She was really getting into the ‘rape’ then! Of course, it was no longer rape; she was a willing, even eager participant.

“OHHHHHHH….DAAAA-UUUUD-DYYYYYYY… WHAT’S… WHAT’S… HAPPENING…TO-OOOOO MMMEEEEEEE…?” she suddenly cried-out, her body beginning to quiver, then shake, the absolutely convulse as her very first orgasm began radiating from her little pussy throughout her entire being.

“DAAAA-UUUUD-DYYYYYYY… I’M… WHAT’S… I’M… I’M… DAAAAAAAAA-UUUUUUUUD-DYYYYYYYYY… WHATS… AAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE… AAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEE- AAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII…” she screamed-out shrilly as her body convulsed violently, reacting as though in a grand mall seizure as wave after wave of pleasure slammed through her like a Tsunami!

Her little cunt went wild on my cock, rhythmically and forcefully clenching-down and unclenching over and over on my still fucking hardness!

“Ride it out, you little whore! Ride that orgasm out! Daddy’s cock is making you come, baby! That’s what fucking is all about, little girl! Fucking for pleasure! You love it, don’t you, you little slut?! You LOVE what daddy’s big cock is doing for you little whore’s pussy, don’t you, slut?!” I was suddenly shouting at her!

Where it came from, or why I was suddenly talking so horribly to my little girl I had no idea, but it made my pleasure even more intense with it abject degradation!

“FFU-U-UCK MMMEE-EE-EE-EE… FFFUU-UU-UUCK ME! FUCKME! FUCKME! FUCKME!” JoJo began screaming, her voice shaking in-time with my suddenly speedy fuck-strokes!

“Take it you little cock-whore! Take Daddy’s cock DEEP in the little fuck-slut cunt! Daddy’s gonna fuck you hard and Daddy’s gonna fuck you fast!! Take it, slut! Take Daddy’s big cock, you little fuck-slut-whore!”

I was really pounding her; trying to hurt her! WANTING to hurt her as I felt my balls churning in preparation to releasing a big load of cum deep inside my own little girl’s violently convulsing little pussy! Closer and closer I drew to the point that I was starting to see stars. I was about to come harder than I’d ever come in my life, and I knew exactly where I wanted to put it!

I was soon giving it everything I had, ramming deep inside my little girl with each powerful thrust; punching harder and harder against her little cervix!

Little JoJo was eating-it-up! She was getting intense orgasmic pleasure from what was no longer the rape of her virgin cunt! She was taking everything I had and giving it right back, as though working towards the same goal as I! She was coming so hard that she couldn’t even speak anymore! She could only scream hoarsely as the pleasure took into a new dimension; a dimension of raw, unadulterated rapture that she couldn’t control! She was lost in a world where delightful ecstasy that encircled and  consumed her whole being!

I felt my balls convulse, and knew it was time! Gathering every single bit of power I could muster, I drew-back one last time, and then with everything within me, I thrust forward, punching through her cervix, the head of my cock now fully within her young womb as the first jetting gush of cum traveled through the length of my cock to explode-forth within her womb, bathing it and painting its walls with is molten heat.

JoJo disconnected! One last shrilly piecing scream tore from her lips as my fiery cum and the intense pleasure/pain triggered a the most powerful orgasm of them all!

“Arrrrrrggghhhhhnnnnnnggggnnnnn…” I bellowed as I came harder that I ever had in my life! Each jetting gush of my cum caused my own body to convulse as my new little fuck slave and I came together; the ultimate consummation of our first, forbidden, fuck!

JoJo’s screams died-out, a somewhat buzzing sound escaping her lips a she fell into unconsciousness, the massive orgasm knocking her out with its violent force. I thought I too was going to pass-out, but I avoided it. JUST!

I was amazed, as you might well imagine by the violence of our coupling and orgasmic completion. My very own little girl had proven to be the ultimate fuck of my life. I’d found the ultimate sex partner in my very own little daughter.  I was already looking forward to our next fuck, as I felt sleep coming upon me.

With every last bit of the energy I could muster, I managed to first, release JoJo’s wrists and then her ankles from the ties, my cock never leaving the still tightly-clenching heat of her wonderful little fuck-slut’s cunt; DADDY”S little fuck-slut cunt!

I managed then, to flip us over, JoJo now astraddle me, my cock STILL imbedded inside her! As I drifted-of into satiated sleep, I was again amazed as I realized that my cock was STILL hard, and resting deeply in her womb, just hibernating in its rigid state; just waiting until our next fuck, and what a fuck it would be!

>>>>>>>>>Well… more or no?<<<<<<<<<

Like a Lamb to the Slaughter

badlybent on Forced Stories

And t his is a my story.  Alltyedup4u@gmail.com

I was 15, and shy, painfully shy.  I didn’t wear make up, I didn’t date, I wasn’t a cool girl at school, I was overlooked and friendless.  What I did do was raise Suffolk sheep for 4-H.  I would show them each year at the county fair.  I would train, I could hold my lamb, place his feet, groom him, show him off to his best advantage to win the grand prize ribbon.  My dark blond hair would be pulled back and I wore a white tee shirt, white shorts and white sneakers, and that was the uniform of 4-H’rs competing for that grand prize.  What was also so

Read More
ught after was your parents allowing you to set up a cot next to your sheep’s stall the night before the competition so that you could sleep over in the huge sheep barn on the fair grounds.  I got to do that, finally.  Mom and dad left me with money for dinner and the Carney attractions and left.  I walked the fair grounds alone.  I wasn’t ugly, I wasn’t beautiful, I was slender, but short, and still am, just 5’3, and at the time 96 lbs and my breasts, that had bloomed late, starting when I was almost 14, were at a 34 c and my bra was getting a bit tight as they were still growing towards adulthood.  I could have used a bigger size, but I wasn’t clothes conscious, or boy conscious enough to care.

My green eyes are my best feature, they are large and thick lashed and so much like my mom’s and she was always complimented on hers.  That day or freedom I walked though the fair grounds, past candidates hawking themselves and window salesmen hawking their windows and health groups hawking good health, next to Carnies hawking deep fried corn dogs.  I saw him there.  I bought my dinner from him.  He didn’t pay any attention to me, nor I to him really, I only remember him now because later in the fair week I would see him there watching me and smiling, warning me, enjoying my discomfort, I would later see him shadow the barn and talk with his friends and they’d laugh as I tried to cover the bruises on my thighs by pulling at my shorts, and he would lick his lips and smile.

The day I bought my dinner from him he didn’t look at me and I never looked at him.

That night was different.  When the fair closed after midnight we were all in the barn for the night.  I lay on my cot.  A few rent-a-cops patrolled the grounds.  Too few.  And the carnies, who had trailers and a camping area could be heard on the other end of the fairgrounds, laughter, some music, sometimes a yell or a fight, like listening to adults on a camping trip.  I drifted off.  Maybe at 2 am I woke.  I had to pee.  I slipped on my flip flops and walked out of the barn to the row of port-a-lets outside about 25 feet from the barn.  I was tired and hated the stinky portas, but held my breath and went.  When I came out I breathed again and yawned and was about to walk back when a big hand covered my mouth and another grabbed me around waist and lifted me.  I kicked and tried the scream into the big hand and tried to put my hands up to pull the arm away when the man carrying me told be to stop moving or he’d break my neck and he yanked my head back hard and it hurt enough for me to believe he would so I did what he told me too.  He walked with me, carrying me against his fat stomach and broad chest and I could hear him breathing hard as he made his way to wherever we were going.  His breath smelled horrible, he was drunk, and smelled like sweat and beer.  He took me to a silver camper hitched to a Chevy truck and kicked the door a couple of times and it was opened, by an older man, who drew back in surprise as the man carried me inside.  He locked the door behind us.  The man set me on my feet and he held my head and reached his hand towards his friend.  “Gimme my knife.”

“Shit man, Shit.” Said the older guy, who was maybe 60.  A raw boned guy with a scruffy beard and missing teeth.  But the man handed his fat friend the knife and the man held it to my throat.

“Listen to me bitch.  If you make a sound I’ll kill you.”  He growled.  “You are gonna do whatever I say and if you do I will let you live, but I’ve fuckin’ been to jail for this shit before and I ain’t going back, I WILL KILL YOU.”

I was wild eyed but I nodded.  He let go of my mouth and I stood there and he moved around to where I could see him in the dim light of the trailer.  His friend sat at their filthy table and watched, distressed.

“Boy, why you go do this shit,” he muttered low.  “I can’t be getting in more trouble, you can’t.”

“I don’t fucking know,” said my captor eyeing me as I stood there.  “I got done takin’ a piss and heard her and when she walked out I just did.  I fucking felt like some pussy and there she was.”

I started to groan with fear and he raised the knife and pointed it at me. “I said Shut the Fuck Up!”  I bit my lip.

“Take off your clothes” he ordered.

I shook my head and he raised a fist and I started doing what he wanted fast.  When I stood naked in their trailer I looked pleadingly at the old man but he turned away from me, drinking his beer in silence.

I looked back at the man who had abducted me and he was rubbing his crotch and smiling.  He was wearing jogging pants and a dirty shirt and it barely covered his belly.  His hair was long and thing and dirty and he was about as old as my dad.  He had hairy arms all the way to his shoulders and he was way taller then the room and had to bend a bit to keep his head off the ceiling.

“Git on your knees.”

He grabbed my arm and pulled me closer and pushed me too the ground by my shoulder.  I started to cry.  He pulled the front of his pants down and grabbed my hair and pulled it towards his stinky, sweaty crotch.

“Suck it bitch.” He growled.  He smacked the back of my head with his hand and I trembled as I lifted my hand and closed it around the first penis I had ever seen.  I had been raised catholic and had no brothers and literally had only seen a penis in drawings in a doctor’s office waiting room in a brochure.  It was thick, I couldn’t get my hand around it, and it twitched and felt hot and it smelled bad, like the portalet and he wanted me to put it in my mouth.  I gagged as I tried.  It was rubbery and sticky goo came from the hole on it’s head and I started sobbing.

“Shit man, just get her out of here now.” The old man said and I wanted to run to him for protection but the drunk told him to shut up again and he did, going back to his bottle.

He grabbed the back of my head and forced his cock into my mouth and I was shocked by how far it stretched my mouth open.  He moved my head back and forth as my hands were splayed on his stomach and thigh trying to push away.

“Use your tongue bitch, suck it good, yeah…yeah…yeah bitch, he groaned low as his hips moved against my face.  I couldn’t breathe and tears streamed down my face as he moved.

He got huge in my mouth but then he pushed me backwards and I gasped for air.

“Shut up cunt.” He said as he grabbed my hair and I yelped.  He threw me on the bed.  It was a filthy mattress, stained and hard and I lay sideways on it and he pushed me back on it his hand in my belly, holding me down as he leaned over me.  He grabbed my tits and squeezed them so hard I wanted to scream but he whispered, “Shut up, no noise, I mean it, I’ll kill you, shut up and take it slut.!”  I lay there as he pinched and mashed and bit my tits, I gasped and sobbed and looked to the other man who watched but did nothing.

I thought he was trying to tear off my tits, he slobbered on them and he kissed me, my mouth covered in his spit, my neck, my sore nipples, he moved his large hand down my belly, bruising it too, when he reached between my legs I yelled “No!” and he punched me deep in my tender belly and I almost threw up, and he grabbed my neck.

“What the fuck did I tell you bitch?  Huh?  You want to die?”  I shook my head, and he punched my stomach again and I lost my breath.  “Answer me…do you want me to kill you?  Cuz I will and I’ll still fucking rape you but I’ll kill you too!”  I shook my head harder and whispered “no”. and he moved his hand back to my pussy and said “God, I want you, I want to rape you so bad, I want my cock in the tight little cunt so bad.” And he pushed a couple fingers in me and I gasped and struggled but he fucked me with those fingers harder.  In and out.  Nothing had ever been inside me, I never even used tampons because mom said they were for married women.  My legs opened and I felt horrible for the wetness dripping down my butt crack as he continued using me.  “Fucking slut you want this don’t you…yeah…yeah…you want a big guy to rape you like this…you want it hard…I got it for you hard bitch…I’m gonna tear you up little girl, gonna make you a slut.  Maybe make you a mommy…you want a rape baby bitch?”  He laughed and his fingers pulled out of me and he moved his cock until it pressed at my hole.  He put his hand over my mouth and I knew what was going to happen and knew that it was going to be more then my promise not to scream would take, and he didn’t let me catch a breath, he shoved his huge, thick cock inside me in one punishing thrust, which pushed me across the bed and lifted me, My back arched and I screamed and screamed and screamed in his hand as he raped me, pounding my tiny pussy in and out like a jack hammer, long strokes that impaled me and made me lose my breath when they reached my lungs and stopped with a punch.  He groaned and moaned as he leaned over me like a bull, sweaty and smelly and relentless.  I was choking under his hand but my screaming had stopped, I couldn’t scream, I was drenched in sweat like I had come out of the rain and my legs were wide as he opened me up.  I could feel the blood I would find there later, leaking from me and he was calling me a whore and slut and groaning the word “yes” as he abused me, raped me, changed me.  My head rolled back and forth and I was in agony, and breathing shallowly, panting, moaning and feeling everything.  It was like being in a trance…waves of pain, feelings of disgust, and my legs opening wider as he raped me harder.  My hips moved under him, against him, letting him hurt me harder and deeper, I was moving with him and he grunted happily  I didn’t fight, I let the pain wash through me and I moaned and panted.  “Yes baby,” he groaned, “yes…yeah baby…yeah slut…fucking rape slut…yeah…yeah..yeah…ride it baby…you are good…you are made for this…you like it, you do…yeah…yeah.”  He complimented me, he was complimenting me as he raped me and I was humiliated and grateful, he was disgusting but my body, my pain, my cries, my reactions made him happy. And I took what he was doing to me, even as I sobbed and hated myself.  My cunt grabbed him, spasming, over and over, I was shuddering and panicked, I didn’t know what an orgasm was, I thought I was having a seizure.  Finally he exploded in me, I could feel his dick burst glob after glob of cum deep inside my aching, raped pussy.  I was weak as a kitten and shaking like a leaf, used and humiliated and scared of all that it was making me feel. 

He let himself grow soft in me, kneading my nipples, rubbing my belly, telling me I was a good bitch, that I did good and was a good fuck, the best he’d had.  He smiled at me and I closed my eyes and leaned my head back and cried.  He got up and wiped my juices and blood off his cock with the bed sheet and I lay there and closed my legs and curled up on the bed and sobbed.  After a minute or two I opened my eyes and saw him sitting at the table with the old man.  Finally the old man got up and walked towards me and I tried to sit up…it hurt but I tried to sit up.  I was going to leave finally.  The old guy took my outstretched hand had flipped me onto my belly, I cried out in despair.  I heard his pants unzip and heard him spit as hot spit hit my ass and he was rubbing my asshole and I tied to get up but he held me down and forced my face down into the bedding.  My ass burned as he entered me, the pressure of him forcing his dick in my virgin ass, the pain was excruciating and I screamed anew into the mattress, helpless.  I could hear my first rapist encouraging his friend.  “Yeah…yeah…that’s what she needs…yeah…fuck her in the ass…yeah…feels good huh?”  And the old guy never said a word but he groaned appreciatively.  Spitting on me, on my ass as he worked his way deeper and deeper inside me.  I dug my fingers into the mattress and screamed and sobbed, not making a sound that could alert a rescuer, afraid I would die, and afraid someone would stop the old man’s attack at the same humiliating time, taking the old man deep inside me the way I took the first man, moving my ass backwards into his assault.  Both were using me, hurting me, appreciating me, enjoying me, not ignoring me, raping me.  Before he came he pulled out of my ass and shoved his cock, up to the hilt, inside my pain filled pussy and filled me with his cum.  I could feel gooey cum running down the back of my legs.  The man’s cock twitched in me and he gently rubbed my back and reached around to give my tits, my swollen, sore tits a few squeezes and pinches, then he, reluctantly pulled out and threw me a towel.

“Clean up girl…git dressed.”

I did as he said.  His friend fell asleep at the table and the old guy took me by the arm and lit a cigarette and picked up the knife and walked me out the door.  He escorted me silently until we reached the toilets, then he pushed me into one of the stalls and put the knife to my neck and while the other guy was dangerous because he was drunk and angry this old man just looked at me and said.

“I been to jail three times for rape. And that ain’t how many times I done it, I did a lot more.  I ain’t going back.  I did you cuz you were there and the harm had already been done, so I took a turn, that ain’t an apology, you were a great fuck, but you ain’t worth another stretch and I should kill ya, shove you down the toilet hole.”  I sobbed,  shaking anew.

“But I ain’t”  He smiled and warned me.  “You weren’t a tease or a drunk ass slut, you were just a kid going pee in the middle of the night, so I’m gonna let you live.  You ain’t gonna tell.  No one.  If you do, I got other friends like him and I’ll make sure they find you and finish you.  Understand me?”

I nodded numbly.

And he left.  And after collecting myself, so did I.  I went back to my cot, It was about 4 am, or almost, and I had to wake in 2 hours.  I could barely breathe, and couldn’t sleep, and my body ached and I felt every throbbing ache and when I moved I would catch a sob and gasp.  I had been raped and I never would tell and during that fair week I would see him, the old man, and he would nod to me and smile, and I would shiver and could feel my cunt and ass contract painfully and the ache in my bruised stomach  knot up, and I think he enjoyed that.  I think he liked me, I think he wanted me, I think they both did, they wanted to hurt me, wanted me to feel fear, and pain and their cum inside me. And I was terrified by the feeling that I wanted to feel that again too, I was as much afraid of wanting to be raped as I was of the pain and the uncertainty that I would live through it again.  And that’s where things stand now, 7 yrs later.

Friends, Siblings, and Cousins pt 1

thunder65mike on Incest Stories

Friends, Siblings, and Cousins

 

I’ll start off by telling you a bit about myself. My name is Mike, I’m 17 years old. I’ve got short black hair, hazel eyes, and in very good shape for my age. Meaning that I’m muscular, slim, wash board abs, and an 8 inch dick.

My sister Madison is 13. She’s pretty hot. She’s 4'9, long brunette hair, greenish blue eyes, small nose, and mouth with a pretty smile. I accidently seen her naked once, and I’ve trying to see naked again ever since.

She was in the bathroom getting ready to take a shower. She left the bathroom door open slightly. Enough for me to see right in as I passed to go downstairs. I on

Read More
ly caught a glimpse of her, but that was all I needed to get an instant raging hard on. I was hoping to repeat the sight so I stayed downstairs until I heard the water shut off, then I made my way back up. I hoped I’d get to the bathroom in time to see her drying off, instead she emerged from the bathroom completely naked, and walked down the hall to her bedroom right in front of me, and she made no attempt to cover up.

We about ran into each other in the hall as she exited the bathroom, and she just said sorry Mike, and continued on. She has a body to die for. Her tits aren’t real big yet, but then I don’t like them real big anyway. Her’s are about 32B, perfectly shaped cones with small pink areolas, and nipples dead center.

She has a slim midriff centered by her cute little navel. Below that sits a little slice of heaven. She just started puberty so she only had a very sparse tuft of hair just above her slit which is shaped like the flame of a candle. Her clit was just below looking like a waded ball of flesh about the size of an eraser.

I followed her to room, watching the sweetest pair of butt cheeks I’ve laid eyes on doing a little joggle with each step. She stepped into her room, turned giving me a two second full frontal view just before closing the door. However she didn’t close it all the way. It was still open enough for me to see right in.

Next she turned around, showing that sweet set of butt cheeks again. Evidently she choose to go to bed naked that night, and with the assistance of a large mirror I was able to watch her take four steps to the end of her bed, and crawl in.

In doing so I got to see her naked butt cheeks do that little joggle again. Then as she crawl on the bed I got to see her puckered pink sphincter combined with a rear coochie shot. This is a spectacle I won’t soon forget.

Anyway my parents were going on an extended second honeymoon on a two week cruise. Even though I’m old enough to take care of things around the house they didn’t want us to be alone for that long.

So they asked us where we wanted to stay. I instantly answered Aunt Judy’s, and Uncle Greg’s. My parents were hesitant to agree to this. My Aunt, and Uncle are known nudists. They own a one hundred acre ranch somewhere in Florida. They looked at Madi for her input, and she was just as adamant about going there as I was.

A plus is that I’ll be able to hang out with my cousin’s Bret 16, Annette 13, and step cousin Leann 13 and a half. I’ve always wanted to see my girl cousin’s naked, and now I’ll be granted the opportunity.

Another added bonus: My girlfriend Ashley 13, her girlfriend Alisa 13, and Alisa’s brother Aaron 16 are also going to be there. Ashley’s parents don’t know we’re dating, and they most certainly don’t know we’ve been fucking. It was Alisa’s parents that made it possible. They falsely invited Ashley to go with them on a fifth wheel camping tour for that same two weeks.

Ashley is really hot too. She’s 5'2, has shoulder length blonde hair surrounding an angelic face with blue eyes, small pudgy nose, pouty lips, and a cute smile.

I’ve seen Ashley naked numerous times so now I’ll describe her body. Her tits are exquisite. They’re about the same size as Madison’s only her’s are just a bit more pointed.

 

She has a slim waist, and a hairless twat. A very tasty one too as I’ve had the pleasure of plunging my tongue in between her sweet pussy lips several times. She’s also so unbelievably tight. So far I’ve been the only one to have fucked her, so whenever I slide my dick deep inside of her my cock fits her inner pussy just like a glove.

The thing I like best about her is she’s kind of an exhibitionist. She’s let me take lots of naked pictures of her. So on days we can’t be together at least I’ve got something to stroke off to. I get pretty hot looking at her naked. Particularly her sweet butt cheeks.

One thing I am is a butt man. I can’t help checking out girls butts especially young girls 14 and under, before their hips have broadened. I like a butt that can be seen (not too big, not too small) with a bit of flesh on them. I can’t stand a boney ass.

Anyway we arrived first, and all my cousin’s came out to meet us. Since they way out in the country they didn’t adorn any clothing save for sandals so their feet wouldn’t hurt walking across their gravel driveway.

I haven’t seen Annette naked since she was 3 years old, but back then I was only 7. She really became much prettier since then. With her shoulder length blonde hair, blue eyes, small pudgy nose, tiny mouth, and great big beautiful smile. For a 13 year old girl she’s got a really nice body too. Her tits are about 32C which are perfect to me. Not to big, not to small. They cling to her chest like a pair of perfect cones. No sag at all with hot pink nipples that could stop a deer like a pair of blinding headlights.

Moving down to her torso which is slim with just a hint of baby fat, centered by a sweet looking pierced bellybutton. She only has a small tuft of hair shaped like a V just above her sweet protruding pussy lips. They looked so sweet that I wanted to kiss them.

Then looking over at naked Leann. For a 13 year old she was pretty hot. Her blonde hair was longer than Annette’s, but she looked a lot like her in the face. Her tits were a bit smaller, but still big enough to get a handful. Her pussy was completely hairless, and her clit hood protruded out just Annette’s.

Then there was Bret. Now I’m not one to judge a dude let alone look at one sexually, but for you ladies... Bret has short sandy blonde hair, caring eyes, nice smile. He’s in my opinion a good looking guy. He weighs about 150 lb, has muscular, arms, and chest, and a slim waistline. His cock is circumcised like my own, and looks to be about 7, or 8 in. In length.

There’s something else about his cock that surprised me. I discovered that I enjoyed eating girls out, but if the girl were hairy I disliked having to pull the hair out of my teeth later. So I decided to shave all the hair off my dick in case a girl giving me blowjob disliked the same thing.

Evidently Bret shared the same philosophy, because his cock was as bald as mine was. Not only that but his entire body was hairless. I’m talking arms, legs, chest. No hair anywhere except his head, and face.

This seamed strange at first, but then it intrigued me. I remembered how exhilarating it felt the first time I stepped outside after shaving my cock, and balls and felt the gentle and gusty bursts of the wind as it swirled around them. I began giving the idea a bit of thought. I had to admit that Bret sure looked good completely hairless.

Anyway my parents were kind of rushed so they said their hi’s, goodbye’s, and went on their way. My cousins then escorted us (my sister and I) into a room and told us to strip off our clothes. Both my sister, and I were quite hesitant to do this right in front of each other. My reason was simple. I had a huge hardon from just knowing I’d be watching my sister getting naked right before my very eyes. Plus seeing the nude bodies of my girl cousins also had me a bit aroused as well.

I gathered my courage and slowly undressed as my sister followed suit. Just as I was about to remove my shorts I peered over to Madi with the corner of my eye. She had her back to me, and about to take off her panties. I froze like a statue, and watched as she pushed her undies down past her hips, then walked in place causing them to slide down the rest of the way down to her ankles, and step out then kick them aside. My eyes were fixed on her perfect butt the whole time. I loved the movement, and the slight jiggling her butt cheeks made. Problem was that now I had a raging, throbbing hardon.

While Madi walked her panties down she had also reached behind her to unclasp her bra. When she was completely naked she turned around toward me. I stood motionless except for my eyes as they took her all in. Surprisingly she just stood there, and let me look. Then she cleared her throat a bit snapping me back to reality. She then told me that she wasn’t leaving the room until she seen me naked too. "Ok, but don’t be surprised at what you’re about to see." I answered. "Why?" "Well when a man gets excited his dick gets hard." I replied.

I swallowed the lump in my throat, hooked my thumbs under the rim of my shorts, and underwear, pulled them out away from my body. I had to do this before pushing them down, because my cock was so hard that the head was pushing up under the elastic rim of my underwear. Anyway once unimprisoned I pushed my shorts, and underwear down my legs and let them drop the rest of the way.

Now Madi was the one standing like a statue as she stood mesmerized by my cock. I thought I’d mortified, but her reaction felt very flattering.

I cleared my throat, and she came back around. She said she never seen a penis hard let alone sticking straight up like that. Then she asked me why does that happen again? I said it happens when a man is sexually aroused. Then she wanted to know if I was sexually aroused because of her? "Not just you, there’s Annette, leann, Ashley, and Alisa too. Then there’s the thought of being to run around completely naked for the next two weeks. Don’t get me wrong I’ve wanted to see you naked for a long time, and I’ve fantasized about having sex with you, but the reality is you’d probably never let me do it to you... would you?"

Madi just shrugged her shoulders which is an uncertain answer. "I’ve wanted to see you naked too." she whispered with her head hung low so I could hardly hear it. "Wait... what did you say?" She looked up at me and repeated it, and I was about to fall on my ass when my cousins walked back in. Annette told us to come on out to the lake out back.

So as we’re all walking out to the lake Bret, and I were bringing up the rear. This was so I could check out the girls rears, and I’m telling you they all had the most fantastic butts I’ve ever seen. Well at least for family.

When we made it to the lake (after about a ten min. walk) I noticed a great big tent to which I was informed would be our sleep quarters.

Since it was such a hot day swimming, or rather skinny dipping was a must. So we all went for a dip in the lake. My hardon went from extra large to zero once my body hit that chilled water. After about forty five minutes, or so Annette got out, and asked if I would go into the tent with her. So I did.

As soon as we got inside the tent Annette turned around, put her arms around my neck, and drew me into the most sensuous kiss I’ve ever been involved in. Our still wet naked bodies pressed tightly together. I put my arms around her, and pulled her in closer. Her pebble like nipples were searing holes into my chest as my cock stiffened back up in seconds. She made me so hot that I swear all the water drops on my body evaporated.

We stopped kissing, and I asked her what that was for? She told me it was something she’s been wanted to do for while now. Then she said "Here’s one more thing I’ve wanted to do." as she got down on her knees in front of me. She said "You’ve got one beautiful piece of cockmeat." She then sucked the head of my cock into her mouth for a taste. She pulled it back out with a plop and said "Mmm Yummy."

Before she done anymore she said "I see you shave your pubes, but when you’re naked it looks funny with all the other hair you have. Would you like a complete body shave after we’re done?" before when I thought about it I never made a final decision. At that particular moment I was reeling in sexual energy and didn’t really care. So I answered "yeah sure why not."

Then she began licking my shaft up and down. "Oh that feels good!! But what if Bret, Leann walk in?" I enquired. "Oh come on now... I’ve fooled around with them before." she replied. "Then what about Madi?" "You two haven’t fooled around yet?!" "No." "Are you wanting to?" She sucked my cock back into her mouth. "Haaa aaah yeah." "Well I’m sure you’ll get the opportunity."

Then she sucked it back in, and my whole cock vanished into her mouth. Then she began bobbing her head up, and down while stroking me at the same time. It wasn’t long after that I was telling her to prepare because I was about to explode.

Then she began doing something that’s never been done to me before. She released her hand from my shaft which she quickly clenched on the back of my ass along with her other hand then pulled my cock all the way to the back of her throat. Then I felt as if she were trying to swallow my entire dick. The pressure was incredible, and incredibly pleasurable. She gaged a little, but soon got it under control. She kept my cock all the way in her mouth like that for a moment. I wasn’t sure if that was so she could get used to it, or anguish me with such intense pleasure.

Then she pulled back all the way. I began thinking she’s had enough, but then her lips rimmed my cock head, and she pulled my entire cock back into her throat. She did this a few more times, and sped up as the pleasure intensified. Pretty soon she was fucking my cock with her face. If you’ve felt even part of what I’m telling you about than you should be able to imagine the pleasure I’m describing, then multiply it by two and you’ll get what I was feeling the moment I could feel my seed boiling, and bubbling up through my cock shaft.

That was inside, on the outside I was moaning like a rusty wheel going round and round. I began thinking about me fucking Madi, and her cute little butt. Then I grabbed the back of her head and slammed my cock in and released a huge load of cum deep in her throat. This was bar none the best B.J. I’ve ever had, and my cousin Annette really knew how to deliver it.

Outside, Madi wondered where we went as she asked Bret. He bluntly told her we’re more than likely in the tent having sex. "What?! No way!" was her response. "Don’t believe me? Want to go watch?" Bret asked. "What are you serious?!... Do you think we should?" "Yeah... It’s alright Annette loved it when Leann watched me fucking her." Bret concluded. Madi was shocked, but then after remembering that she had some sexual desires towards me she became unsurprised.

Inside on the floor of the tent lay two double mattresses pushed together to make one big one. I laid Annette down on one. As she laid there I looked her over. I liked looking at her sweet pussy the most. So much that I needed a closer look.

Just as I got close enough to stick my tongue out for a taste of sweet smelling twat, the tent flaps opened and in walked my sister and two cousins. I froze like a deer caught in a pair of headlights. My sister came over and sat down beside us on the bed and asked if she could watch.

She sat in a way to which I had no choice but to stare at her naked crotch. There was no way I could say no to that. Then I look over at Leann, and Bret. He was laying back on the tent floor. I then watched as Leann got down on her knees in between his legs and engulfed his cock into her mouth. My attention then turned to her puckered little anus, and her puffy little pussy lips as they protruded out from between her up turned butt cheeks.

That was all I could take as I looked back toward Annette’s sweet pussy, and started devouring her sugary petals like a madman. I sucked, and fingered her twat for all I was worth while she thrashed her back, and forth plus moaned like I was hurting her.

A minute or two goes by, and I notice movement coming from my sisters direction. When I looked over I saw a hand moving towards my sisters pussy. At first I thought the hand was her own, but then I recognized a ring that Annette wears on her finger.

So I continued to finger Annette’s pussy but I gave my tongue a rest so I could raise my head and watch my sister getting fingered out by our cousin. After a minute or so Annette asked Madi to squat down over her face.

So I watched as Madi crawled up and straddled Annette head so her pussy lips were positioned right over her mouth. Madi had her butt toward me which gave me a nice view of her sphincter, and her cunt lips as she lowered them down on my cousins waiting tongue. It was one of the hottest moments of my entire life.

I could only watch Annette tonguing my sisters pussy for a short time before my cock was so hard, and raring to go that I just had to do something about it. So I moved up on between her open legs knees down, and sitting against my heels. I lined my cock up with her open pussy and sank into the tightest pussy I’ve been in to this point. I could feel every little cunt muscle she had ripple and stretch as my dick passed within. It felt so incredible.

Annette wasn’t expecting me to slide my cock into so soon. She gasped for air when I did. Madi wanted to watch me fucking her so she spun around and Annette’s face. Then she could look right down and watch my dick as it plowed in and out of Annette’s sweet sex.

Annette evicted Madi from her face just as I was really picking up steam. She managed to tell me not to cum through all the moans. Then she told me to get on the bottom. So I manage to gain control, and we switch places. She slowly impales herself on my cock once more. Then she calls for Bret to come over and stick her in the ass. She looks down at me, and says this is going to blow your mind. Then as Bret started pushing his cock deeper, and deeper into her asshole. I could feel it through the thin membrane that separates her love from her dark hole.

The feeling was out of this world. It really blew my mind just like Annette said it would. It blew my mind so much that I blew my wad. Exploding deep inside of her. I thought my cock would start to shrivel up, but it didn’t. I remain hard inside of her. I’m sure it was due to feeling Bret’s cock sliding in, and out of her asshole. I’ve never felt anything so good, and Annette was completely absorbed by the pure pleasure. It was like she was in a pleasure coma.

Then Bret’s grunting became a bit more audible, and his pumping speed increased. Soon after he blew his wad deep inside her bowel, and then once his cock was drained he collapsed down beside us. The three of us were exhausted and we slipped into a deep sleep. Annette fell asleep still laying on top of me with my cock still in her pussy.

Madi, and Leann were left by themselves. Leann asked Madi if liked having her pussy licked. Madi answered "Yeah it felt really good." "Do you want me to lick your pussy for you?" Leann asked. "Ok." "If I do you have to do it to me too." "I don’t know how. I’ve never done it before." Madi said. "Have you ever masturbated?" "Yes once or twice." "Ok well just do to me what you would do to yourself, just use your tongue and your fingers at the same time." Leann said.

Leann then laid down on the mattress, and told Madi to straddle her head just like Annette had her do. Madi had no problem figuring out what to do next. The two began going at it in a 69.

I awoke to their moans, and looking over them was such a sexy sight. Seeing my very own sister engaging in a sexual act. Madi was the on top, and as they lay her butt was to me. As I watched Leann’s tongue slither in, and out of Madi’s sweet pussy lips I began imagining it was my own tongue. As I continued thinking my cock was reborn inside of Annette’s pussy where it was still embedded.

By this time Annette felt my cock growing in her and it woke her up. She began sliding her tight twat up, and down my pole which simply made me even harder. It was then that I rolled us both over so I was on top in the missionary position, I pumped in and out a few more times then I asked her to get into the doggy style position. I had her turn around so was facing the same Madison was, and as I began fucking her I kept gazing over at Madi, and imagined it was Madi’s pussy I was fucking.

The idea of fucking my own sister really had me all worked up, only it was my cousin that got to benefit from it. I continued imagining I was fucking Madi, and soon I was humping Annette’s pussy so hard that I forced her down until she was flat on her stomach. I continued to go at it. It was like I turned into a madman.

My speed increased, my breathing became heavier, Annette was moaning like crazy. I was looking down at Annette’s butt which she really does have a really cute butt, but I kept thinking it was Madi’s, and I really got to slamming into her. I felt my seed boiling, churning, and then I felt it rising up through my piss tube.

Now I’m really the to audibly moan, and groan, but this utterly took me over (I’m giving the devil his due) and I moaning like mad... "Ohhh God I’m Cumming, Mmmmm I’m cumming like crazy, Ohhh, Ohhh, Ohhh Ohhhhhh" I moaned as I finally blew my load.

As I slummed down, and rolled off Annette’s spent body, and I was trying to catch my breath. I muttered the words "oh yeah, oh yeah, oh Madi"

I didn’t realize I said it out loud, actually it was only a whisper. Regardless they both heard me say it, and they both looked over at me. I just closed my eyes, and slid into a shallow sleep to rejuvenate myself from all the exhaustion I just endured.

When I woke up Annette and Leann were 69ing, and Bret was fucking Annette from behind. Madi sat and watched while fingering herself.

Evidently they’d been going at it for a while because Bret was already laboring as he plowed his cock into her with all his might, and he was grunting like a charging bull. His thrusts really had an effect on Annette. When I looked at her she no longer had her face buried between Leann’s thighs. Apparently she could no longer contain the pleasure as she raised her head to breath, and moan.

No sooner had I witnessed this display of facial contortion when their orgasm energy was released as they both came in unison.

Shortly afterward Annette addressed me about that body shave before it gets too late. I was really interested about having it done so I said "Lets do it." So she heated a pot of water on a little camp stove then when it was hot enough she pour some on first on my legs, then shaving cream, and she began shaving. The whole body shave took about a half hour. She even shaved my back, and butt. She even shave down into the crack of my ass.

After it was all over, and done with I decided to go for a swim with my now completely hairless body. I really loved the way my skin felt, all smooth. I also loved the way my skin tingled as I slid my hand across all the shaved areas. Somehow it felt even naughtier which made me feel even hornier.

I dove into the water with a hardon, and surprisingly it didn’t shrink. Of course I had all the present, and future thoughts in my head. Here I am out in nature without a lick of clothing on, getting to see my sister naked, getting to see my cousins naked and screwing my cousin Annette, not to mention that there’s still the possibility that I can screw my sister Madison. Then tomorrow my girlfriend Ashley is coming, and I’ll get to see her, and her really cute friend Alisa naked.

 

After a while everyone else dove in the water with me. Madi swam up to me and said: "Do you remember what we started talking about when we were taking our clothes off?" "Yes I remember." "Well do you think maybe we could... you know?" "What?! Have sex? You want me to have sex with you... are you sure?" "Yes I’m sure." she said as she reached down for my cock, and got a big surprise when she realized I was already hard. "Mmmmm is this for me?" she asked. "Yeah I guess it is." I replied.

I was a little nervous at that point. I knew that if I fucked her I’d be stealing her virginity from her, or possibly get her pregnant, but none of this was as bad as the fear of getting my cock, and balls chopped off if my Mom, and Dad ever found out. While all of this was going through my big head, my little head was saying, "Let’s go, Let’s go, Do it, Do it, Do it!!" Anyway my little head won. So I decided to go for it with a promise of silence.

My cousin Leann decided she wanted to lose her virginity as well. So while I fucked Madi on one side of the bed Bret would be fucking Leann on the other. Two brothers popping their sisters cherries at the same time, side by side.

We all got out of the water, and made some preparations. Evening had fallen. It was still really warm out. We built a fire to keep the bugs away. Then we pulled the beds outside.

I kept imagining what it will feel like plowing into my sisters tight virgin pussy. The never eluded me, and my cock never weakened.

We stood in front of the bed and kissed for the first time. Not a kiss that a brother would give a sister, we kissed like lovers. We had passion, and fire. While we kissed I could feel her nipples harden against my chest. Her skin was so soft, and smooth. I reached down, and cupped her soft fleshy butt. She reached in between us, and played with my cock.

I couldn’t take it anymore. I laid her down on the bed , and looked her over. She looked like an angel laying there. Her perfectly shape tits flattened against her chest. Her legs spread just enough to allow her sweet hairless pussy to take shape. Her pussy lips gapped open, and glistened with moisture.

I moved into position to suck on her sweet little twat. She very willingly spread her legs for me. I dabbed my tongue into her sweet nectar. At first taste I got the irresistible urge to devour her whole. I lapped at her pussy top to bottom. I spread her lips apart with a couple of fingers, and slowly slid my tongue along her sensitive inner lips until I made contact with her clit. I could feel her whole body tense up when my tongue merely touched her highly sensitive spot.

I sucked on her clit, and she went wild as if she never felt anything like it. She was like a bucking bronco. I stayed on her though. I place a finger at the entrance to her pussy, then worked it inside. Then I worked a second finger in. This was to stretch her open a bit. I looked up her face, she had her eyes closed, her head was rolling back and forth, and she was moaning like a shark bitten sailor.

I continued my sucking assault on her clit, while I finger fucked her. Soon I could feel her whole body began to spasm, her moaning became more erratic, and she arched her back raising her groin off the bed. Her moaning turned into screeching as a climatic orgasm took over her. Her pussy got real super wet, which was also all over my face, and her body slumped back down on the bed. She was now ready to accept my cock.

I crawled up her body stopping to pay homage to her tit’s by sucking on her nipples. I moved up from there, kissing her, letting her taste her own juices. She kissed me back hungrily, and while doing so, I laid my cock over her moist pussy lips. I moved it around until I felt my cock head nestled at her opening.

I hadn’t really paid much attention to what was going on beside me, but as I looked over Bret was lining his cock up getting ready to push it into Leann as well.

I began working my cock head into a little bit, and she was so tight I had a bit of trouble getting the right angle to get inside her, but the trying was still fun. Finally I felt my cock head slip in, and be engulfed passed the rim of my circumcised dick. At this point I already felt like I was in pure heaven as the pleasure rolled over me.

I pushed in deeper. I was in about two inches when I felt her maidenhead. She said "Ow!" as I bumped it. "Why did that hurt?" she asked. "That’s your cherry. Do you want me to stop?" I asked. "No just take it easy." "Okay." I replied.

So I backed off, slid in and bumped it again, but I pushed against it a little more this time to stretch it a bit. Madi about bit her lip trying to hold her whimpers back. I reared back again. This time as I slid forward this time I kept the pressure on until I felt it give, and I slowly sunk all of my 8 inches into her. When her hymen gave she felt the pain, and then a sign of relief swept across her face as the pleasure of my penetration started to kick in.

I stopped there and let her body adjust to my cock deep inside her. Plus I had to adjust not only the tremendous pleasure, but to the incredible vice like tightness her virgin cunt was putting out.

I started fucking her very slowly. I knew if I went to fast the pleasure would over take me, and I’d cum way too soon. I pulled back to the point where my cock head was just about to pop out of her, and slowly sank back in. It felt like I was pushing through a tunnel of tight rubber rings. Each gripping my cock tightly. The pleasure was so irresistible, and so overwhelming at the same time.

Stroke for stroke I continued to plunge my way through her tight cuntal walls. I didn’t have to go too fast as Madi was immersed in some of the greatest pleasure she had ever felt.

I had only been fucking her for least 5 minutes, and I’d say she had an orgasm least 2. I couldn’t hold back any longer. I increased my speed of thrust, and it felt so good that I couldn’t hold back my moans. I became animalistic with lust as I tried to get my whole lower half inside her almost. I can’t believe I was able to hold off as long as I did, but I continued sinking my cock in stroke after stroke.

Madi moans sounded like "Mmmmm, Ohhh, Ohhh." I kept repeating "Ohhh Yeah, Ohhh Yeah Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm." Then I felt my seed boiling up through my cock. I slammed my dick into her, and felt my cock head explode, sending my cum deep into her belly. After that I collapsed, rolled off Madi, and passed out. I don’t really know how Leann, and Bret’s fucking went.

I woke up to a warm sensation of someone’s hot mouth sucking me. I looked down to see Madi going to town on me. After that we all spent a better part of the night switching partners, sucking, and fucking.

This is the end of Part One. Look for the Next Day Later

The Three Sisters

Striknyne on Forced Stories

The Three Sister's

The months of preparation were about to pay off. The last light inside the house had been turned off. But Andrew still waited. He'd been waiting for more than a year, there was no sense in blowing everything now by not waiting one more hour. He patted the satchel bag that sat beside him on the seat, reassuring himself that he hadn't forgotten to bring anything.

Inside the house were his unsuspecting victims. Three sisters. He'd found them more than a year earlier, when he was working as a home security consultant, installing the alarm system in their house. He had been obsessed with them ever since, and had spent much time and money researching them, learning everything he could.

The oldest girl, Charlene, and the middle one, Jess, s

Read More
hared the same parents. But their father was a drunk who abandoned the family shortly after Jess's birth. The youngest, Stephanie, was the product of the mother's trust with a stranger while vacationing in Spain two years later. The mother and two fathers managed to create three beautiful girls. They were spaced about three years apart, and were now aged nineteen, sixteen and thirteen. Almost as a bonus, they were blonde and brunette, respectively. They were also alone. A year and a half ago, their mother was killed in a car wreck. Unable (and unwilling) to locate Charlene's and Jess's father, and having no close relatives able to take them in, they had successfully petitioned the courts to grant Charlene, at age eighteen, guardianship of her two younger sisters. Since then Charlene had been working full time and going to college at night. Between her paychecks and her sister's Social Security benefits, along with a modest inheritance and insurance settlement, they were able to provide for themselves adequately.

Andrew's observations had shown him something of the character of the sisters. Charlene had a fairly well-paying job, considering her age and experience. A friend of her mother had taken her under his wing after the tragedy and given her a position as a receptionest with his company. The job was flexible enough to let her concentrate on her college studies, and she was managing to maintain a high "C" average. Charlene had hopes of going into the college's chef program. Between work and school, Charlene had little time for a social life and didn't seem to be romantically involved with anyone. Not seriously, anyway. From what he'd seen of her infrequent dates though, Andrew suspected she might be either a lesbian, or bisexual.

Jess, on the other hand, seemed to have a very active social life. Through a friend's teenage son, who happened to be in the tenth grade with Jess, Andrew had learned that Jess had several "boyfriends", none of whom she dated exclusively. She was a cheerleader, and had something of a reputation as a slut. There was speculation that she had slept with most of the basketball team, and a good part of the football team, though Andrew sensed that his contact may have been exaggerating her "easyness" because she had turned him down when he asked her out. The fact that she had received an "A" in math last semester had raised a few eyebrows as well, considering her otherwise low "C" average. She insisted it was because of the extra "tutoring" she'd gotten from her teacher, Mr. Ballder. Jess was also known to be something of a bitch.

Then there was young Stephanie. Having a different father than her sisters meant she looked a bit different. She had brown eyes to their blue. She was shorter and curvier while her sisters were taller and more slender. Stephanie looked as though she might eventually end up with larger breasts than either of her older sisters. Andrew knew the least about Stephanie, mainly because it was hard to observe her at the junior high school. Being noticed watching the girls there would raise suspicion, which he certainly didn't need. So he'd had to settle for watching her walk home from school, and occasionally observing her at the mall. She didn't seem to have many friends, and at age thirteen didn't date. Stephanie always walked with her head down, as if she hoped nobody would notice her. Her baggy clothes mostly hid her figure, but Andrew had managed to be at the public swimming pool one day when the sisters had been there, and had enjoyed studying young Stephanie's blossoming body in her modest bikini outfit.

At eleven o'clock, heart pounding with anticipation, Andrew quietly got out of his car. The satchel bag in hand, he approached the girl's house. Before doing anything else, he took the remote control from his satchel bag and silently deactivated the security system he'd personally installed last year. Then, hiding behind the bushes beside the house (bushes that he had conveniently neglected to point out as a security hazard) he crept to the window that he knew belonged to young Stephanie's bedroom. From his bag he took an electronic listening device. Bearing headphones he pressed a suction cup microphone to the glass and listened carefully. Stephanie's slow, steady breathing told him that the girl was asleep. Good. The same procedure at two more windows confirmed that the older sisters were likewise slumbering. He returned to Stephanie's window.

It was a simple matter to get the window open, especially since the blonde youngster had foolishly left the latch undone. Andrew reached inside and quietly placed his bag atop the chest of drawers beside the window. Then, taking pains to be silent, he gently eased his body through the window. Inside, he stood stock still and listened for anything that might indicate he'd been heard. Nothing. As his eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, he was able to locate the girl's stereo, positioned conveniently next to her bed. He checked the CD that was in the player. Slipknot. Perfect. He looked at the sleeping teenager. She was on her back, just as he'd hoped. That position would make things much easier. Taking his satchel bag from the chest of drawers, Andrew opened it and selected three items: a large, scary-looking knife, a ball gag, and a short length of rope. Standing up, he took a deep breath and let it back out, slowly. This was it. No turning back now.

With the gag and rope in one hand and the knife tucked in his belt, Andrew leaned over the sleeping girl. Moving quickly, he simultaneously pressed one hand to Stephanie's chest and his mouth to hers. As expected, she woke with a start. It took a second for her to realize she wasn't alone. Her scream was effectively muffled by Andrew's mouth covering hers. He kept his mouth locked to hers, while his hand on her chest held her down until she finally stopped struggling. He could feel her heart pounding rapidly. She was breathing quickly, but through her nose because her mouth was covered. When she finally stilled, Andrew carefully replaced his mouth with his hand, which he kept clamped in place while he climbed on top of the girl. She was still under the covers, so Andrew's knees served to tighten them over her. Only her head was exposed.

"Okay," Andrew whispered, "I'm going to uncover your mouth for a moment. I don't want you to scream. I don't want you to make any noise. Promise me you won't scream." The girl nodded frantically, terror in her eyes. "Good girl. Remember your promise." He moved his hand a fraction of an inch, and the girl was good for her word and didn't scream. She whispered when her mouth was free. "Please, mister, don't hurt me! I'm only thirteen! Don't hurt me!" A few tears welled at the corners of Stephanie's eyes. "I know you're only thirteen," Andrew whispered back. "That's why I like you." He saw a flicker in the girl's eyes when he said that. "Y-you like me?" Stephanie whispered back, looking right into Andrew's eyes.

"Yes, I like you very much. Now, I need you to do what I say, okay?" The young girl nodded. "Good. I need to put this in your mouth and fasten the straps behind your head." Andrew held up the ball gag. "So open your mouth wide for me." The girl obeyed, and was still as the ball was placed into her mouth and the straps were buckled at the back of her head. "Now, I want you to hold your wrists out to me." Andrew lifted himself up off the girl, enough that she could get her arms free and raise them up to him. When she did, he tied them together with the rope. "There. I'm going to get off of you now. I want you to keep still." Carefully, he climbed back off the bed. Next he pulled the covers off of the trembling, frightened girl. Her nightclothes consisted of a thin tank top and white panties. The shirt clung to her small breasts, and her fear-hardened nipples were clearly visible. She looked so sexy lying there that Andrew was tempted to take her right then. But it wasn't time.

Andrew helped her into a sitting position and then sat beside her. They were both facing the bedroom door. "So, you like Slipknot?" he asked her. She nodded. "Do your sisters like him?" Stephanie shook her head vigorously. "They probably like those boy bands, don't they?" The girl rolled her eyes and nodded. Andrew decided that she was taking her situation surprisingly well. "Well, since they don't like your favorite band, I wonder what will happen when I do this!" Andrew reached for the stereo and turned the volume knob all the way up. Then he hit the ‘play' button. Only a few seconds after the raucous heavy metal started blasting from the speakers, the bedroom door flew open. As Andrew had expected, it was Jess who had come to deal with the noise, since her bedroom was right next to Stephanie's. She was already yelling before she turned on the light. "Dammit, Steph! Turn that shit off..." her voice trailed off when the lights came on and she saw a strange man holding a knife to the throat of her little sister. "Oh my god! Steph..." She looked with panic at Andrew. "She's only thirteen!"

"Yes, yes, I know she's thirteen!" Andrew responded, turning the loud music off. "And you're sixteen. Now, instead of standing there looking stupid, how about calling your nineteen-year-old sister in here. We're going to have a little party." There was a mocking tone to Andrew's voice. When Jess didn't obey his order immediately, but instead stood there staring at the two of them, he pressed the knife harder against Stephanie's throat. The knife was actually just a prop, dull as a spoon, but Jess didn't need to know that. "Call her!"

"Charlene?" Jess called down the hallway. "Charlene, you'd better come in here! Hurry!"

Judging by the speed with which the brunette haired sister arrived, she must have been already on her way. "What's going on in here..." Charlene stopped abruptly, obviously very groggy, but suddenly awake once she realized what was happening. Andrew could see her trying to fight down her own panic. She looked at him, then at her youngest sister. "Has he hurt you, Steph?" When Stephanie shook her head, Charlene looked at Andrew, fire in her eyes. "You bastard! You'd better not have hurt her! She's only thirteen!" Andrew rolled his eyes. "Well, I'm glad we all agree that this cute little girl is thirteen! Since we all agree on that, perhaps the two of you," Andrew motioned to the girls at the doorway, "will agree that you need to take off your clothes." They just stared at him with horrified expressions on their faces. "I said, take off your clothes! All of them!" He emphasized his command by making a cutting motion with the knife across Stephanie's throat. And he was sure he heard a muffled groan from her. "You first" he said to Charlene.

Charlene's night clothes consisted of a over sized t-shirt and a black thong. Never taking her eyes off Andrew and her sister, she pulled the shirt off. Her bare breasts were now fully exposed. Andrew's mouth watered at the sight of the smooth, perfect, round c-cups with their small, pink nipples. Charlene's face wore a look of pure hatred as she next lowered her thong to the floor and stood there naked. Andrew smiled at her shaved pubes. At Andrew's order, she turned around slowly to show him her firm, round butt.

Satisfied, Andrew nodded at Jess. "Your turn."

Jess stared defiantly at him. She was wearing a long, sheer black nightgown with the top half see-through, so Andrew had already had a good view of her breasts. But as she dropped the gown to the floor Andrew was able to admire her twin globes better. Jess's tits were smaller than Charlene's, but her nipples were bigger. When her panties came off Andrew saw that her dark patch of pubic hair was neatly trimmed in a straight line, but Jess's skin was so uniformly pale that Andrew doubted she spent much time in the sun. Her body was more curved than Charlene's.

With the two older girls now naked, Andrew stood up and helped Stephanie to her feet. "Now, let's all go downstairs to the basement. Lead the way, Charlene." The basement was windowless, so there would be no telltale shadows visible to neighbors and passersby. The below-ground basement would also silent the amount of noise that might alert outsiders that something was wrong in the house. Andrew remembered that the basement was furnished, and hoped it still contained the same stuff that he remembered. The satchel bag in one hand and Stephanie's arm in the other, he followed Charlene and Jess to the basement stairs. Before they descended he said to them, "When you get to the bottom, just stand there. I want you to stay right where I can see you." Once Charlene and Jess were at the bottom of the stairs Andrew and Stephanie followed. He then ordered the older girls to the opposite side of the room. Looking around, he saw that the room was still arranged just as he remembered it. Beside him was a small bar, though it was not stocked with alcohol due to the ages of the girls. There were three barstools. In the center of the room was a pooltable. At the other side of the room, where the two sisters stood, looking very scared, was a sofa. The room also contained a TV, and a couple more stuffed chairs. Best of all, there was a heavy wooden post near one wall, and an exposed beam across the ceiling.

"You two, sit down!" Andrew motioned to the sofa and Charlene and Jess quickly sat down. He guided Stephanie onto one of the stools and then sat beside her. He whispered into her ear, "Are you a virgin?" She nodded. "Good. That's another reason I like you." He noticed she gave him the same wide-eyed look that she'd given him the last time he told her he liked her. He wondered if she really believed him. "Now, I'm going to take this gag off you, okay? But I want you to stay quiet." He unbuckled the straps and took the gag out of the girl's mouth. She was quiet, but worked her mouth a few times to get rid of the stiffness in her jaw. Then she closed her mouth and sat quietly with her tied hands in front of her. "Good girl," Andrew told her. Reaching into his bag, Andrew took out a hammer and a foot long nail. He walked to the wooden post and drove the nail into it, higher than his own head, at a forty-five degree angle. He left about six inches protruding from the post. Returning the hammer to the bag, he pointed to Charlene. "Hold out your wrists." With another short bit of rope he tied Charlene's wrists together, and then did the same with Jess's wrists. "Now," Andrew said to the blonde and brunette, "I expect the two of you to cooperate fully with me. The better you cooperate, the longer your little sister over there will remain safe. He glanced back at Stephanie, finding her sitting there just staring at the proceedings. "Both of you, get on your knees!" Charlene and Jess scrambled to obey, fearing for Stephanie's safety. Andrew reached into his bag again, this time producing a riding crop. He stepped in front of Charlene and opened his pants, and took out his cock. He heard all three girls gasp when they saw his ten-inch tool. Stephanie had a clear view of what was happening. "Okay, Charlene, open your mouth, and take it!"

Afraid of what he would do to Stephanie if she refused, Charlene did as instructed. She wrapped her lips around the head of the dick and proceeded to suck weakly. Her eyes shot upward when Andrew smacked the side of her butt with the crop and ordered her to look at him while she sucked. "And one other thing to keep in mind. Make sure I don't feel even a hint of teeth down there! Teeth might make me think you're being uncooperative." Andrew glanced at Stephanie and then grinned at Charlene. "And suck harder! You act like you've never done this before!" He grabbed her hair with one hand and guided her motions, forcing her to take his cock deeper. He could hear her gagging as the head of his cock banged against the back of her throat. He started holding around 8 inches in her mouth for longer making her gag more, just as it seemed she was about to pass out Andrew looked over at Jess.

Jess was watching wide-eyed, Andrew pushed Charlene away and turned his dick toward the blonde. "Okay, slut, I know that you know how to do this!"
"No! I've never..." Jess's protest stopped mid-sentence when she saw the look on Andrew's face. "I mean, I..."
"Too late, bitch! That's count number one!" He walked over to Stephanie, first taking a pair of scissors out of his bag. With the scissors he cut the shoulder straps of her tank top. "Raise your arms over your head, Stephanie." The young girl readily obeyed, though she perhaps didn't realize what he was doing. Her face was expressionless as she stared at him. She sat still while Andrew pulled her shirt off, leaving her top bare.

Andrew gazed with admiration at the thirteen-year-old's tiny breasts with their puffy, pink nipples. He watched her chest heave up and down with each breath, and saw her cheeks blush. "You have very pretty breasts, Stephanie," he said softly so that only Stephanie could hear. He smiled at her, eagerly awaiting what he was going to do to her. "Now," said Andrew, turning back to Jess, tell me again. Are you going to suck my cock?" This time, Jess nodded her head, frantically. "I thought so. Show me!" He shoved his cock into her mouth and pulled her head down onto it. His cock went easily down her throat. He made her hold his cock there for a few seconds before he started guiding her up and down on his shaft. Tears trickled from her eyes as she stared up at him. A minute later he let go of her head and ordered her to keep it up on her own. She eventually settled into her own rhythm, she wasn't as good as Charlene so it appeared that the rumour's were false and Jess has had near to no experience. Andrew wasn't ready to come yet, so after a few minutes he let Jess stop sucking him. Turning back to Charlene, he took her by the wrists and hauled her to her feet. "Get over here! Up on the pool table with you!" He lifted her onto the pool table, seating her right on the edge. The whole time, he could hear her mumbling under her breath, "Oh god! Oh god! Oh god!"

"Now lie down!" Andrew moved her onto her back. Now her butt was still at the edge of the pool table and her legs were hanging over the side. Andrew noticed young Stephanie still watching, wide-eyed. What was she thinking? Andrew next dragged Jess to her feet and forced the blonde to the side of the table. "Get your ass up there!" With the riding crop, he dealt a stinging ‘THWACK!' to her curved ass, and chuckled at her squeal of pain. Hands still tied, Jess awkwardly climbed up onto the pool table. Both Charlene and Jess were motionless, afraid of whatever humiliation was coming next. "I bet you wonder what I have in mind now." Andrew smirked at the two sisters. "Let's see if your cocksucking skills are as good as your pussy eating skills Charlene" He laughed at the shocked expression on there face's. "Didn't your big sister ever tell you she likes girls? Tsk tsk tsk. Secrets between family aren't good!" Andrew looked at Stephanie, and saw her sitting there with her mouth hanging open in disbelief. She was still young enough that lesbians were just something to think about. Her big sister was one?

Jess's expression was just as disbelieving as Stephanie's. Then her expression changed to one of horror when she realized what Andrew was about to make her do. Andrew didn't make her wait long. He stepped between Charlene's legs and positioned the head of his cock at the opening of her shaved pussy. To Jess he said, "Straddle her face! Spread your slut pussy across her mouth!" Charlene cried out, "No! Don't make me lick her! She's my sister! Do whatever you have to do to me but not this... not this..." Andrew sighed. "That's two." Then he stepped back and walked over to Stephanie again. She was trembling. Kneeling in front of her he whispered, "I have to take your panties off now. Okay?" Stephanie nodded slowly. Andrew took hold of the waistband and said, "Raise up a little." When she lifted her butt Andrew slipped the panties off her hips and tugged them down and off her legs. He was surprised when he saw her crotch. Her pubic hair was sparse. There was only a narrow strip of soft hair, just above her slit. He looked up at her and asked, "Do you trim down there?" She replied with "Yes, it makes me feel more comfortable".

Back on his feet, Andrew returned to Charlene and Jess. "Are you going to do as I tell you?" Both blonde and brunette's were weeping. Jess nodded and slowly lowered herself to Charlene's face, lowering her pussy to her older sister's mouth. She shuddered when she felt Charlene's nose brush her asshole.
Now here's the deal. You eat her pussy good and hard. I'm gonna stick my cock inside you and fuck your lezzie brains out. If I come before your sister comes, you're both going to suffer. Got it?" "Yes!" With that, Andrew rammed himself inside the resisting cunt, burying a good 7 inches inside Charlene. He heard her squeal; she'd obviously never had anything as big as his cock in there! At the same time, he saw Jess's body tense up, signalling that Charlene's tongue had gone to work. He fucked the brunette hard. Each stroke of his cock drove deep into her pussy. She writhed uncomfortably, but judging by her sister's reactions her tongue was still working. Andrew amused himself by slapping her bald pubes and hearing her yelp. Looking up, he could see her chin moving rapidly under the dark patch of Jess's pubic fuzz. He slapped Charlene's belly and barked, "Make her come! Do it! Make her come!" Another slap.

Jess, in spite of her distaste for this incestuous lesbian contact, was obviously being affected by her sister's tongue. Tears poured from eyes that were rolled back in their sockets. Her face and jiggling breasts were flushed and gasps came from her mouth. Andrew knew she was close to having an orgasm, and found himself wondering how many orgasms the sixteen-year-old had actually had in her life. She had supposedly slept with several guys, but he knew that high school boys were notoriously unconcerned with their dates orgasms. He intended to let her come before he did, and she did so after a matter of minutes. Charlene's experienced tongue had done its job. It probably would have happened sooner, had Jess been more willing.

Andrew pulled his cock out of Charlene. "Did you like that, Jess?" "No!" she cried.

Chuckling, Andrew said, "I'll bet you'll like a big fat cock in your pussy better, won't you! Get yourself down here! Quickly!" Jess hesitated only a moment, and then climbed off the table seeing her glistering pussy. Andrew grabbed her and put her between himself and Charlene. He held her by the back of the neck and shoved her face into Charlene's crotch. She wailed in misery when Andrew said, "Now, you are gonna do your sister the same favor she just did you! Start licking, slut! Same deal as last time. If I come before she does, the two of you are gonna find out what else I have in that bag! Now lick!" He held Jess's head in place until he was satisfied she was licking, and then he stepped behind her. The blonde's knees nearly buckled when the rapist sank his ten-inch tool into her, allthough he only stuck 7 inches in just like he did with Charlene. A low groan escaped her throat, unbidden. She was still a bit worked up from her tongue-induced orgasm. Andrew raped her very roughly, peppering her pale butt cheeks with hard slaps. Each spank left a clear, red imprint on her. He planned to come first this time. There was little doubt that he wouldn't, Jess had never eaten pussy before and he didn't expect she would be able to produce an orgasm in Charlene. She didn't. A few minutes of fucking Jess triggered Andrew's own orgasm. Feeling its approach, he pulled out of her cunt and forced her by her hair to kneel. Keeping one hand twisted painfully into her blonde hair, he shoved his cock back into her mouth. Just before he exploded he pulled out and stroked himself with one hand as he blasted the unwilling teenager's face with his hot spunk. Before he finished coming, he stuck his cock back into Jess's mouth and ordered her to finish sucking his cum down, cum started overflowing out of her mouth.

Jess's face was still covered with semen when she was forced to stand again. Andrew put his softening cock back into his pants and then said,"Now, as promised, because I came first, we're gonna have some fun! Well, I'm gonna have fun anyway. It probably won't be fun for you!" Andrew reached back into his bag and pulled out another short rope. "Both of you - get to opposite sides of the table!" When the sisters didn't immediately obey, Andrew reminded them, "He would have to take the next step with Stephanie!" Charlene and Jess quickly went to opposite sides of the table. "Good. Now both of you bend over and touch your arms together!" The sisters bent as instructed, their bound wrists stretched out in front of them. Their arms overlapped each other, and Andrew used his rope to tie their arms together. Now they were effectively restraining each other. Neither girl would be able to change position. Going to his bag again, Andrew retrieved a short flogger. He held it so young Stephanie could see it first. Her expression didn't change much, but her eyes got wider. Then he let the older sisters see it. He could see the fear in their eyes. Then he walked behind Charlene. With no further delay, Andrew went to work. He raised the whip and proceeded to flog Charlene's round ass, hard. She screamed in pain as the flogger cut across her ass over and over and over. When she had taken twenty lashes the whipping stopped. Charlene's butt was criss-crossed with red stripes. She was sobbing loudly. The rapist walked around to the other side of the table, and heard Jess begin pleading with him. "Please, no! Please don't! Don't hurt me!"

Andrew grabbed Jess by the hair and yanked her head up. "Shut the hell up, slut! I don't want to hear anything but screams coming out of that mouth!" He let her head drop and then went to work on her ass. He flogged her mercilessly twenty times, just like he'd done to Charlene. Jess's paler skin showed brighter red welts, however, and Andrew was pleased with his handywork. He walked back around to Charlene. Charlene started screaming almost before the lash struck. She thrashed and struggled while Andrew dealt another twenty cruel strokes with the whip. He whipped the backs of her thighs as well as her ass, and more than once the ends of the whip brushed her pussy lips. The pitch of her squeals went up when that happened. When he was done with Charlene, it was back to Jess. Andrew flogged her the same way. She screamed even louder than Charlene when the whip touched her pussy. The next thirty minutes were spent this way. Back and forth, back and forth, Andrew brutally flogged both sisters. The pool table's surface was stained with their tears. Both girls had received hundreds of lashes. Most of the strokes had tormented their asses, but both of them bore red stripes from their shoulders to their ankles. But while the lashes were painful, they were never hard enough to break the skin. Andrew didn't want them damaged. He had long-term plans for them.

The flogger was put back into the bag. The next items out of the bag were two butt plugs and a tube of lubricant. Andrew placed the plugs on the pool table where both Charlene and Jess could see them. "Do you know what these are?" both sisters shook their heads. "Good! This will be entertaining, then!" He picked up one of the plugs and stepped behind Jess. First he spread a thin coating of lubricant onto the plug. Then he reached down with one hand and spread Jess's asscheeks. He heard her yelp in pain at the contact with her tortured buttocks. When he pressed the tip of the plug against her asshole she tensed; sudden realization of what was happening made her cry out. "No! Don't! Not my butt! Noooo!" Andrew just laughed at her panic. As expected, the sixteen-year-old clenched her anus tightly shut. She didn't realize that would only make it more painful when the plug finally penetrated. And Andrew fully intended for the plug to penetrate. With determination, he began to press firmly against the resisting hole. Jess emitted a choked, but long groan of pain. Her legs kicked and she struggled against the ropes that held her helpless. Her resistance was in vain. The narrow tip of the plug eventually forced its way past her defense. After that, inch by inch Jess let out a shreik of pain and it penetrated her ass deeper and deeper. Jess squealed in agony as the rapidly-widening plug slid inside her. Then her sphincter clamped shut around the narrow collar at the base of the plug, effectively sealing it inside her. She cried and squirmed in discomfort.

Now it was Charlene's turn. The second plug was taken up and Andrew moved behind the blonde. She resisted even more fiercely than Jess had, but in the end her ass was plugged as effectively as her younger sister's had been. Now there was one final act to perpetrate upon their bodies. He quickly untied the rope that bound the two girls to each other. He hauled Jess to her feet and forced her to walk to the post he'd driven the nail into. She walked awkwardly, due to the plug in her ass. At the post, Andrew turned her around so her back was to the post. He raised her arms and then hooked her bound wrists over the nail. This left her feet flat on the floor, but the nail was high enough that Jess would be unable to get herself down from it. Likewise, Charlene was tied by another rope to the overhead beam. Out of the bag came two pairs of clamps which were attached to the sister's erect nipples with weights. Andrew grinned at the tears rolling down their faces. Those clamps really hurt they screamed!

"Now, ladies," Andrew said, "I think you should know that I found your resistance to the butt plugs to be very uncooperative!. I'm afraid you've left me with no other choice." He looked to Charlene, and then to Jess, and then back to Charlene. "I will have to see if your little sister Stephanie will be more cooperative!" He watched both bound sisters faces go pale, and saw that they were about to protest. He held up his hand for silence. "I suggest," he said with a grin, "that you remain silent. The louder you protest, the more ‘fun' I'm going to have with Stephanie. Understand?" He got frightened nods of agreement from Charlene and Jess. Now it was time for the part of his plan that he'd been most anticipating: having his way with the thirteen-year-old virgin. He walked to Stephanie and sat beside her. He put an arm around her shoulders, and he felt her nervous tension. Andrew squeezed her to him and whispered in her ear. "Just relax, and it will go easier for you." Stephanie was looking into his eyes as he continued. "It's going to hurt you, but I won't hurt you as bad as I hurt your sisters. I like you better than them." "Let's get started." He quickly untied her wrists.
Pulling the naked young girl across his lap he said, "You will keep your hands in front of you. If you try to protect your ass, it will only get worse for you." As he spoke he was roughly squeezing her butt cheeks with his right hand. He stared at her ass. He'd only seen her body from the front until now, and was delighted to discover the perfection of her ass. Spanking that ass was going to be a lot of fun! The girl was holding herself motionless. That needed to change, so he moved his hand from her butt to the backs of her thighs. He ran his fingertips up and down, between her butt and her knees, then he slipped his hand to the insides of her thighs.

Stephanie started to squirm when the fingers came near her pussy. When he touched her there, she jumped and gasped. "arghhh.." Her legs opened just a bit, and Andrew's fingers pressed hard against her puss. The whole time he was yelling at her, he started to hand spank her. She was really squirming! Andrew concentrated on the spanking now, silent while his hand clapped against Stephanie's firm cheeks. He wondered if she was an athlete, because her muscles felt like they were well-toned. Occasionally, he stopped spanking long enough to rub her pussy, and found her to be very wet! Stephanie reacted with "No! It hurts! It hurts bad! Please stop spanking me! I'll be good!" She was crying for real, which made her pleading sound pitiful enough to get a reaction from her older sisters. "You bastard!" Charlene yelled at Andrew. "Leave her alone! She's just a kid, you son-of-a-bitch! I'll kill you!" Tears were pouring down Charlene's face. "I'll kill you!" She was straining, unsuccessfully, against her bonds. "Bastard..." Charlene broke down in sobs. Jess, on the other hand, had her eyes tightly closed, and was mumbling under her breath. It looked like she was hoping this was all a dream and that everything would be all right when she woke up.

Andrew kept spanking little Stephanie for a good fifteen minutes. He covered her entire ass with his hard hand, from top to bottom, and including the tops of her thighs. When her whole ass glowed bright pink, he started spanking even harder. Stephanie's legs kicked with each SMACK, and she finally reached back to protect her burning butt. Andrew's hand came down on the palm of her hand. He could feel her shaking with sobs. "Didn't I tell you not to reach back? Now you're going to get it even worse!" Andrew lifted the girl off his lap and deposited her roughly on her butt beside him. She squealed at the contact with her butt. "Stay there!" Andrew ordered her. She obeyed, staring at him with eyes brimming with tears. "I'm going to have to tie your wrists again." He carefully did so, then stood up. Andrew went to his bag once more, this time taking out a big wooden paddle. He turned so that Stephanie could see it. The way her eyes widened at the sight. The paddle he held was made of solid oak. It was a half-inch thick, with numerous holes drilled in it. It was six inches wide and eight inches long, not counting the handle. In other words, this was going to hurt. A lot. He could see Stephanie starting to shake.

"You don't like the looks of this, do you?" Andrew grinned at the young girl as he brandished the paddle. "No! Please, don't spank me with that! Please don't!" Her voice was higher than it had been before. Andrew just laughed. "I'm afraid I must. You don't have any choice in the matter. Stand up!"

Trembling with real fear now, Stephanie obediently stood. Was he really going to hit her with that paddle? Momma never spanked with anything that big! Filled with apprehension, she let herself be led from the love seat to the sofa. The man made her bend over the arm of the sofa. Now her face and hands were buried in the seat cushions and her butt was pointed straight in the air. The youngest sister was now positioned so that her older siblings could see everything. Andrew paused to admire the view of her perfectly-shaped, glowing-brunette ass. Then he laid the paddle across that ass so that the girl could feel its weight. With that, Andrew stood and raised the paddle. He took careful aim and then brought it crashing down on Stephanie's tender, upturned butt. WHAM! "AAAAIIIIIEEEEE!" Stephanie's head shot up and her ear-splitting scream filled the room. Motherfucker that hurt! Stephanie could barely think, the pain was so intense!

BLAM! WHACK! CRASH! SMACK!

Andrew paddled extremely hard, and Stephanie shrieked and thrashed and kicked. Jess's eyes were wide open now. Both Jess and Charlene were stunned by the ferocity of the rapist as he beat their little sister! But it was over as quickly as it had begun. The paddling only consisted of twenty blows, though those blows were incredibly hard. Stephanie just laid there, sobbing hysterically. She was given almost no chance to recover. Andrew grabbed her by the hair and hauled her to her feet. He roughly led her over to where Jess was bound, and then forced her to kneel. The petite blonde was shocked when Andrew shoved her face into Jess's crotch and ordered her to lick it. She didn't dare disobey, after the beating she'd just taken. Desperately she stuck her tongue into her sister's pussy and licked, hoping that she was doing it right. Andrew wasn't concerned with whether she was doing it right, of course. At this point he was more concerned with totally dominating the thirteen-year-old and gettin immediate obedience from her. He made her lick Jess for only a minute, and then hauled her over to Charlene and made her do the same there. Finally, he picked Stephanie up and deposited her on her back in the center of the pool table. He grinned at the look of pain on her face when her battered butt hit the hard surface. While she laid there weeping, Andrew got undressed. His erection stood out proudly, eager to at last deflower the virgin blonde.

Climbing onto the table, Andrew straddled the young teenager. He laid his cock between her small breasts and began rubbing it back and forth. She stared back up at him, still crying. "Open your mouth." When she didn't obey quickly enough, he grabbed her left nipple. Pinching it and then twisting it hard enough to make her squeal, he yelled the instruction again. "Open your damn mouth!" The frightened girl obeyed, and was rewarded by getting her mouth stuffed with hard cock. She gagged when the head bumped against the back of her throat. Stephanie had to fight her gag reflex down, fearing it would only make Andrew angrier if she threw up. She let him fuck her face, even sucking on the big rod like she'd seen her sisters do earlier. Maybe he'd be nice to her again if she did that. Andrew pushed his cock in and out of the girl's mouth for several minutes. He could tell her jaw was aching by the time he finally pulled out. It was time. He moved back and pushed Stephanie's legs apart. Cock in hand, he stared down at the sight before him. His pulse quickened and his breaths came shorter. He hadn't originally intended to spank her as severely as he did, but she had seemed entirely too willing. Now... now she was ready and un-willing. Perfect. He reached down and untied her wrists.

Leaning over her, Andrew positioned the head of his cock at the outside of Stephanie's opening. "You're mine now, girl!" She just stared back at him terrified. He entered her slowly, or tried too, she was so tight it took alot of effort to just get his head in, once he finally got going, he felt the natural barrier inside her. Then Stephanie's eyes came wide open and she squealed as, with a quick thrust, Andrew's cock broke her hymen. He started picking up the pace, the deeper he went the louder she screamed, after about 5 minutes of non stop fucking the ten-inch cock was buried to the hilt in the thirteen-year old's pussy, more then he used on the other girls, he wanted to make sure she was stretched open nice and wide. He began to stroke in and out, taking it easy on her at first. Her back was arched and she was breathing hard. Andrew's big cock was a tight fit in her unused pussy. A soft groan escaped from her lips. It felt good and was uncomfortable at the same time. It was a completely new sensation, this feeling of something big moving inside of her! And each slow stroke sent tingles up and down her spine. As the conflicting emotions fought for Stephanie's attention, Andrew gradually increased the speed of his thrusts. In response, Stephanie began to move with him. Her legs opened wider of their own volition. She closed her eyes to hide the humiliation she was having down there. How could anything hurt so much and feel so good at the same time? Hardly realizing what she was doing, she wrapped her legs around Andrew's hips and pulled him into her, deeper and deeper. After a few more harder thrusts, Stephanie lost conciosnios but at the same time her eyes rolled back in her head and she came.

It was amazingly powerful for a first orgasm! Her whole body convulsed, and she let out a cry that started as a low growl in the back of her throat and burst forth as a high-pitched squeal of humiliation. She was completely oblivious to everything around her. The only thing her body was aware of was the cock in her pussy. That cock continued to pound in and out of her. Andrew was amazed at Stephanie's reaction - he had never before caused an orgasm in a virgin who was passed out! He fucked her even harder, Stephanie regained conscionius. Almost instantly, she was knocked into her second orgasm. "Oooooooohhh! Aaaaaa! Oh-oh-oh-oh!" Stephanie couldn't believe how good she felt right now. He little-girlish voice was filling the basement with sounds of pleasure. "Oh! Yes! Yes! Mmmmmmmmmm..." She didn't want anything more right now than for that great big cock to go deeper and deeper inside her. Her second orgasm was way more intense than her first.

Andrew was ready to pop. Stephanie was just too stimulating! He continued thrusting harder and harder until he finally unloaded deep inside of her, spraying over and over, flooding her pussy. After he extracted his cock, cum oozed and oozed out of her pussy, for nearly a minute straight, she lied there exhausted at what just happened. Eventually Andrew had to get up and get dressed. Once dressed, he untied Jess. After taking the clamps off her nipples and weights and the plug from her ass he led her upstairs to her own bedroom, where he tied her to the bed. "Get some sleep," he instructed. He then did the same with Charlene, adding, "We're taking a trip tomorrow."

"A trip? But..." Charlene started.

"Yes, a trip. It's summer and your sisters aren't in school, and you have the next two weeks off. And I know the three of you were already leaving for a family vacation tomorrow. Nobody will suspect a thing when you drive away in the morning and don't come back for a few days." "How did you know?" Charlene looked confused. "You don't think this evening was a spur-of-the-moment thing for me, do you?" Andrew replied. "I've been planning this for more than a year! I learned everything I needed to know. Now, get some sleep. You'll need your rest for tomorrow." He left Charlene in her darkened room. He went and got Stephanie and led her to her room, as he laid Stephanie down to sleep, he stuck his soft cock into Stephanie's mouth. "Now sleep." He closed his eyes and relaxed, listening to Stephanie's breathing. It was sometime later that she finally fell asleep, and he soon followed. He had good dreams.

 To be continued...

Playing House with my Cousin

FilthyDirtyOne on Incest Stories


Playing House with my Cousin


by FilthyDirtOne (filthydirtyone@gmail.com)


Chapter 1 – Blackmailing my Cousin


My name is Mark and at the time of this story I am 16 years old. I was living with my mom and dad in a suburb of New York city. My parents bedroom was on the first floor, so that mean I had the entire upper floor to myself. During the summer my cousin Catie would come and visit our family for a couple of weeks. She would stay in the room down the hall from my bedroom. She had just turned 14 that spring and when she first entered the house I saw something different in her.


She was a tiny girl, about 5'3 with a slim, athletic and tanned body. She had long dirty blond hair that she usually wore in a pony tail. Catie greeted myself

Read More
and my parents with big hugs and excited talk of her school year. As she hugged me I could feel her growing breasts pushed against me. She was wearing a tight fitting pair of stylish jeans, flip flops, and a soft blue cotton t-shirt. Her body smelled of the sweetness after a woman showers, the scent of her shampoo and body wash was enticing. I couldn't believe the thoughts that were going through my mind about my young cousin.


We all ate dinner together and chatted about our plans for the summer. Catie always enjoyed coming to visit my parents because they treated her like a little angel since they had never had a daughter of their own. It kinda pissed me off how much they went out of their way to please her. My aunt and uncle were a little wealthier, and she acted somewhat snobby which also added to my dislike of her. I had to admit, she was turning out to be cute as hell though.


The next day my parents took Catie shopping, probably to buy her whatever her little heart desired. I slept in, enjoying the beginning of a long summer. I woke up and ate some toast for breakfast while I watched TV. I was pretty horny so I decided to jerk off since I had the house to myself. I went to my usual material of an old Victoria's secret magazine. The pictures of bras and panties made me want to touch one, run my cock against it I went down the hall to the guest room my bratty cousin was now inhabiting. I could smell the sweet scent of a teenage girl, a mix of perfume, body lotion, and hair spray. I opened up the first couple of drawers in the bureau next to her bed. The first two were just pants and shirts, cute little shorts and tiny t-shirts. The next drawer was filled with socks and an assortment of underwear. She had a couple of regular cotton bras that were uninteresting. There was one bra that was a little sexier, it was small, red and lacy. I pulled my cock out and ran it against the cool, soft fabric of her bra. It felt great against my sensitive member, and caused it to grow even more. I then picked up the matching pair of panties, also rubbing the lacy material against my dick. I went through the rest of her underwear but they were just normal cotton panties that a young teenage girl would wear. To my amazement hidden beneath the underwear I found a small vibrator, a pocket rocket. It smelled of pussy and made my dick even harder, I imagined her using it on her tiny pussy. I took the panties with me back to my room and used them to stroke my cock until I came. I got a little drop of cum on the crotch of her panties, which I wiped off so she wouldn't notice. It turned me on to think of my cum being so close to her little cunt. I cleaned up and replaced her underwear in her drawer.


That night after dinner I was taking a shower and I heard a frantic knock on the bathroom door. “Its me, I really have to pee” Catie squealed from behind the door. “Its open, come in” I reluctantly told her even though I wanted to make her hold it. I could see her enter the bathroom, as she sat down on the toilet I peeked through the shower curtain to get a better look. I could see her perfectly in the mirror across from the shower without her being able to see me. I watched as she pulled down her jeans and panties in one motion and sat down on the toilet. I could see her perfectly tanned and skinny legs part slightly as she began to pee. I could see her tiny white cotton panties bunched up at her ankles, but I could just barely see her hairless slit. I heard the stream of piss hitting the toilet, and a groan of relief from his cousin. She wiped herself and dressed, after she washed her hands she thanked me and left. I finished up my shower and prepared to go out for the evening.


I returned home around 2 in the morning, both my parents were sound asleep. I had never gotten in any trouble and received good grades so they trusted me to stay out late. As I walked up the stairs I noticed a light was on in the guest room where my cousin was. I looked in the door and saw that she was in bed reading a book.


“Hey Mark, did you have a good night”, Catie asked in a sweet voice.


“Yup, just hung out with some friends” I replied from the doorway. I was feeling pretty drunk and didn't feel like being bothered by this brat.


“Why don't you come in and talk, I can't sleep and my book is boring.”


I didn't have a good excuse to refuse her and I didn't want her to tell my parents I was being a dick and then they would hassle me. I took of my shoes and threw them in the hall, entering her room I sat down on the bed next to her. We talked for awhile about what my parents had bought her and how bitchy some of the girls at school were. I grew a little irritated at her meaningless rambling and her snotty attitude. She saw me shiver due to the cold air from the air conditioner and invited me under the covers to get warm. I was cold and wanted to lay back to I agreed. I laid next to her resting my head next to hers on the pillow, we were very close since it was a single bed. As I lifted the covers I noticed she was wearing a tiny pair of white shorts and a small white t-shirt that revealed a thin strip of tanned belly. I warmed up quickly being under the covers and next to her body. She turned off the light next to her bed, leaving the room dimly lit by the light in the hallway. Catie continued her monologue of whining and gossip which I barely responded to. In my drunken state I could only think of the supple teenage body that lay next to me, whether or not she was my cousin. I looked over at her incredibly cute face and soft, dirty blond hair. I began to create a plan in my mind of how to take advantage of this young girl, I would punish her for being such a little snot. My mind started to convince itself that she needed to be initiated into sex, and her possession of the vibrator proved she was horny.


“So have you kissed any boys yet Catie” I playfully asked her.


“Not yet, a few have tried but I push them away. Even if I had wanted to kiss them I'm not sure I would be any good at it.” she replied, noticeably blushing.


“I'm sure you would be good, maybe I can give you some pointers.” I couldn't believe the words were actually coming out of my mouth. In the dark I could see her hesitantly nod her head yes. I leaned close to her and softly kissed her on her lips. She giggled and turned her head away, but seconds later brought her lips back to meet mine. We kissed each other on the lips quickly a couple of times and then one longer one. I got brave and tried sticking my tongue into her mouth, once she realized what she was doing she closed her lips tightly and turned her head.


“I don't think we should be doing this Mark, we are cousins and I'm still too young” Catie said to me in her soft voice. I stopped kissing her but kept my head close to her face and my body close to hers. We lay there quietly for a few minutes as I calculated my next move. I put my arm around her waist and leaned towards her neck, where I began to lick my way up to her ear. I slowly moved my hand to slightly rub her small, perky tit.


“What are you doing Mark, stop it.” my cousin squealed as she pushed me away from her. I almost fell off the small bed but I managed to hold onto her with one arm and steady myself.


“I just want to play a little with you” I mockingly said to her. I again placed my hand on her young tit and gave a gentle squeeze, noticing she didn't have a bra on underneath. She resumed her struggle against me, and threatened to scream and tell my parents.


“If you tell my parents, I will tell everyone about your little toy” I whispered in her ear. She stopped moving and was immediately silent, I heard her catch her breath.


“Why were you going through my things? Please don't tell anyone, I'll get in so much trouble. My parents will kill me.” Catie began to plead as tears rolled down her face. I got up and shut her bedroom door, turning on a small night light so I would be able to see her better. I walked over to the bureau and retrieved the tiny dildo from the drawer. I removed my pants and shirt, leaving myself dressed in just boxer briefs which outlined my already hard prick. Even in the dim light I could see fear in her face as I crawled back under the covers. I put the toy on the nightstand next to bed, as I wouldn't be needing it yet. I looked over at my young cousin and admired her beauty.


I started to kiss and lick her neck again, nibbling her ears and thrusting my tongue inside. She didn't make any move to push me off this time, I just heard her softly crying and whispering no. I began massaging both of her small breasts through the thin fabric of her t-shirt. I could feel her nipples harden as a tweaked them, which caused her to inhale quickly. I then kissed from her ears to her lips, and began to softly kiss her. This time when I tried sticking my tongue in she briefly resisted, parting her lips with a sigh. I probed her tiny mouth with my tongue, rubbing it all over the inside of her mouth and around her tongue. She closed her eyes tightly as he assaulted her body, her sobbing becoming less frequent. She had given up but was still disgusted by what her cousin was doing to her.


I stopped kissing my cousin briefly to remove her small, white t-shirt despite her protests. Resuming our kiss, I began to fondle her now naked chest. Her tits weren't big, but they were cute and perky with hard, pink nipples. I was kissing her passionately while she lay there occasionally whimpering and not returning my kiss. I stopped kissing her and moved my mouth down to her nipples, alternating between the two of them. I sucked and gently bit her nipples, causing her to softly sigh. She lay on the bed completely still, in shock at what her older cousin was doing to her. I began to gently rub her pussy through her tiny shorts while I continued sucking her tits. Knowing she wouldn't resist at all, I removed the small pair of soft, cotton shorts. She lifted up her tight little ass so I could remove the shorts, leaving her teenage body completely naked before me. I could see that her pussy was completely hairless except for some light peach fuzz. Catie had fear in her eyes as she watched her cousin ogle her nude body. She had never been naked in front of anyone before except her parents when she was younger or a doctor. It scared her the way Mark greedily gazed at her, now staring at her exposed pussy.


I grabbed the vibrator off the nightstand and handed it to her. I told her I wanted her to show me how she used it, seeing hesitation on her face I threatened to reveal her secret toy to everyone. Catie reluctantly grabbed the dildo and began unenthusiastically rubbing it up and down her slit. I told her to turn it on and show me how she really used it. She turned the small toy on, and left it vibrate on her hairless clit. Even though she tried to fight it, Catie started to get aroused by the vibration of the toy on her clit. I could see her close her eyes as her hips slowly rocked against the dildo. She pressed it tighter against her body softly moaning in pleasure. Catie couldn't believe she was laying next next to her cousin rubbing a vibrator on her clit and she was actually getting turned on.


I instructed her to push the vibrator inside her, causing her to open her eyes and look at me in shock. “I can't do that, I've never done that before” Catie whispered. I took her hand and guided it down and helped her slowly push the dildo inside her. At first it was hard putting it in, but she began to get wet and the toy slid into her. She moaned as feelings of pleasure went through her body. I knelt between her legs and began to lick her clit as I slowly fucked her with the toy. Her pussy smelled so sweet and clean, and I loved rubbing my tongue all over her clit. Her pussy was now getting really wet and the vibrator went in easily, I began fucking her harder and faster with it. I heard her breath start to quicken as I sucked her clit and pushed the small toy in and out of her. “Oh god” Catie said softly between rapid breaths as I felt her pussy tighten around the dildo. Catie began moaning and bucking wildly as she came for the first time in her life. She closed her eyes and pushed against the vibrator, cumming for several seconds. I continued to fuck her pussy with the toy, which was now soaked with her cum.


I pulled off my boxer briefs freeing my hard 8” cock. Catie opened her eyes and began to struggle and plead with me again, telling me she was too young to do what I intended. I ignored her pleas and pinned back her arms, positioning myself over her moist cunt. I started rubbing my cock up and down her slit, lubricating it with her cum. I then slowly inserted my dick into my young cousin, her pussy was so tight around my dick I thought I was going to cum immediately. She grabbed my arms in pain as I plunged my cock into her tight hole. I told her I needed to pop her cherry, and that it might hurt for a minute but she had to go through it. I pushed forward inside her, feeling resistance and I pushed hard forward using all my body weight. Catie screamed and I muffled it with a kiss as I pushed all the way inside her. I started fucking her slowly and as her pain subsided I felt her body relax. My cousin moaned softly as pain turned to pleasure, and her pussy expanded to meet the size of my cock. It felt so good fucking her tight pussy even though I knew it was wrong. I took the dildo and shoved it in her mouth, telling her to suck off her cum. She did willingly, licking it like a lollipop and then sucking it into her tiny mouth. I grabbed her ass and impaled her on my cock as I fucked in and out of her. I felt my balls tighten and suddenly my dick shot loads of cum deep inside her teenage cunt. Catie bucked her hips towards me as she felt the sensation of warm liquid entering her pussy. After what seemed like an hour I stopped cumming and pulled my cock out of her. I quickly put her white cotton panties back on and watched as my cum soaked through them.


“Isn't this how you get pregnant? We learned in health class that a man ejaculates inside a woman, some of the guys called it cumming. Am I going to get pregnant?” Catie asked with fearful eyes. I assured her she probably wouldn't get pregnant and she seemed to calm down. I could see that some of my cum had ran out of her pussy and down to her ass crack, wetting the outside of the panties covering that area. I gave her a kiss on the lips and told her goodnight, gathering my clothes and went to bed satisfied.


Chapter 2 – Lets Go Shopping


The week after our sexual encounter was pretty normal, Catie was the normal bratty cousin. She gloated in the attention and gifts showered on her by my parents, which pissed me off because she was already spoiled. Whenever my parents would chastise me for something in front of her she would make a smart ass comment which would cause both my parents to laugh. I wanted to slap her for humiliating me, and wanted to do the same to my parents for praising her for it. I managed to hold my temper during these times by thinking of how sweet my revenge would be. My perfect opportunity came up when my parents left for the weekend to visit some friends in the city. They told me to look after my little cousin, of course I readily obliged.


Catie wasn't worried about being alone with her cousin, she thought what happened the other night would never happen again. She had to admit it did feel good, especially the feeling of being filled up with hot spunk. Catie was showering the morning her aunt and uncle left town when Mark walked into the bathroom. At first she was startled but he told her he was going to take her shopping. He left the bathroom and Catie figured he was trying to be nice because of what happened the other night. She looked up to her older cousin and knew she couldn't stay mad at him. She also knew he was drunk and from stories knew that people do crazy things under the influence of alcohol. Catie got dressed quickly and met Mark downstairs. They had friendly conversation on the way to the mall. Mark chose the smaller of the malls near him because it was also less crowded, and today it was nearly empty. They walked around the mall together window shopping. Mark bought her lunch at the food court and Catie was surprised at his sudden kindness. Mark suggested that he wanted to buy her some new clothing, but playfully said that he wanted to pick it out for her. Catie happily agreed as she never refused new clothing.


After their meal they walked over to a large department store in the mall. First Mark got her a pair of shiny black shoes with straps over the foot so that the toes were exposed. The shoes had a small heel, which I chose to accentuate her small, firm ass. Next he picked out a very tight blue shirt, which was low cut. After Mark picked up a short plaid skirt Catie was somewhat suspicious, but nonetheless she was thrilled with his generosity and thought nothing of it. Mark then picked up a pair of white knee high stockings that had lace trim around the top. They walked by the underwear section and Mark informed her that guys like sexy underwear, and she should get a pair since to adults were there to stop her. To Catie it seemed like Mark was just including her in a little harmless rebellion against parental rules. Catie told him how all the girls at school talked about thongs, so they picked out a tiny pair of blue silk thongs. Together they chose a matching blue silk bra with lacy parts.


“This outfit is so hot, the guys at school are going to drool over me!” Catie exclaimed. Mark agreed with her and suggested that she try the outfit on before they leave to make sure it fit. Mark waited outside while Catie put on her new outfit. She loved the feel of the silky panties and bra against her private areas. She admired herself in the mirror, wearing only her bra and panties. These were the sexiest underwear she had ever seen, she would have to keep them hidden from her aunt and mother. Catie pulled on the plaid skirt, which fell midway between her hip and knee. She pulled on the t-shirt and again looked at her reflection, she had never worn something so sexy and low-cut. The bra was also small and low-cut so you could see the tops of her young, tanned breasts. Catie once again enjoyed the feel of silky fabric as she pulled on the white knee high stockings, the lace at the top was really sexy too. Finally she put the heels on, giving her an extra inch of height. Her cute, pantyhose covered toes were visible through the open front of the shoes. She looked at herself in the mirror one last time, her cousin had pretty good taste in clothes. Unfortunately if her family caught her wearing it she would be killed, this would be their little secret. Catie left the dressing room and showed Mark her new outfit, he whistled and told her how pretty she looked. Mark suggested she wear the outfit home since no one was home to catch her. Catie agreed it would be one of the rare times she would get to dress like this so she started walking back to the dressing room. Mark followed her into the small room, telling her he was going to help her cut the tags off the clothing since some where in hard to reach spots.


Catie didn't think anything of her cousin accompanying her to the dressing room, he was just there to help, besides she was already dressed. As Catie bent down to pick up her old clothing and put it into a bag Mark admired her gorgeous body, the beautiful patch of tanned skin between the end of her short skirt and the top of her lacy knee highs. Mark used a pocketknife to quickly cut all the tags off the clothing and put them in his pocket so he could present them at the counter to pay.


Mark stepped closer to Catie and hugged her, she hugged him back thinking it a normal family hug. He continued his hug and began to rub her back. He told her how pretty she looked and how much he loved her. She thanked him and told him she loved him too and that he was the best cousin for getting her some new clothes. Mark then began to kiss his young cousin, softly at first and then quite passionately. Catie couldn't believe he was behaving this way again, and in a public place. She was too scared to move or even close her mouth while his tongue probed her. Mark roughly grabbed her tits causing her to gasp. Mark continued kissing his teenage cousin, and put one hand up her skirt to touch her silky thong. Catie's mind raced as she felt her cousin touch her, she knew it was incest and disgusting, but she was also afraid someone would find them. Mark started rubbing her pussy through the thin material of her panties, concentrating on her clit. Catie felt her legs weaken as her pussy began to tingle uncontrollably, Mark held her in one arm as his fingers rubbed her pussy and his tongue ran around her mouth.


Mark walked his cousin over to the small bench in front of the dressing room mirror and sat her down. She looked at him with panic in her eyes as he knelt between her legs. Mark put his head under her skirt and with his tongue pushed aside her thong and began licking her clit. The taste of her hairless, freshly cleaned pussy was delicious and he hungrily ate her out. Catie tried pushing her cousin away but that only made him more forceful. Even though it was so wrong she couldn't deny her arousal. She began softly crying again because her cousin was assaulting her for the second time and out of fear of being discovered by someone in the store. Mark ignored her sobbing and after he felt she was sufficiently made her stand up and face the mirror. He bent her over and placed her elbows on the low bench sitting before the mirror. Her ass was sticking up in the air in front of her older cousin. Mark dropped his pants and lifted her skirt, revealing her thong covered ass. She had a perfect ass, firm and tanned, which looked great against her blue thong. Mark rubbed his hands up her leg, feeling the silkiness of the white knee highs. He pulled aside her thong and began to rub his cock against her slit for the second time. Catie couldn't believe she was going to get fucked again by her cousin.


Catie tried to stifle a moan as he pushed the entire 8” of cock into his young cousin. Mark was pleased to notice that her pussy was well lubricated and soon he is fucking her rapidly. He pushed his cousin down towards the bench giving him a better view of her luscious ass. Mark was impaling the young girl on his large cock and both were breathing rapidly. Grabbing her ass, he began to fuck her faster and harder. Each of their breaths quickened as they both neared orgasm. He felt her pussy contract around his dick which threw him over the edge and he began to cum too. Her pussy made a slurping sound as his dick moved in because of the large amounts of their cum inside her. Once they were both finished cumming, Mark removed his penis and straightened her thong. Neither said a word as they fixed their clothing and left the dressing room.


While walking through the mall Catie felt the eyes of the few men there looking her up and down. She felt really dirty walking around with a pussy full of cum in this short skirt. As Mark walked behind her and enjoyed the view of her ass, he noticed some of their cum running down her leg and getting her thigh highs wet. The two cousins returned home without talking much, but Mark wasn't finished with her yet.


Chapter 3 – A Little Help From A Friend


After arriving at his house Mark invited a friend from school over named Dan. Mark instructed Catie not to change, so she waited in her room with a mix of fear and anticipation. When Dan got there Mark briefed him on the details of the last couple of weeks. The story made his friend excited, and both couldn't wait to have some more fun.


Mark called Catie downstairs and introduced her to Dan. She didn't like the way Dan was looking at her in the short skirt. Mark led the three of them into his parents room and into the adjoining bathroom. There was a large spa bathtub big enough for several people. Mark instructed Catie to lie down in the empty tub after taking her shoes off. Both the boys stripped naked as they gazed at the timid looking young girl lying in the tub. She was still wearing her short plaid skirt, white thigh highs, and tight top. Dan stood next to Catie in the tub and put his dick next to her face, rubbing it on her lips. She screamed and tried to push him away but there was no where to escape. Dan held her nostrils shut, forcing her to open her mouth for air. Once her mouth was open he stuffed his large cock inside her, forcing her to give her first blow job. Mark watched as Dan forced her head back and forth on his cock, occasionally Catie would choke on his cock and cough. Dan began to moan as he felt her small tongue run over his prick. Mike pulled his hard cock out of his pants, and waited till it got limp. He then began to piss on his cousin, first on her chest and then down to her crotch. Catie's shirt and skirt were now wet with his hot piss, she couldn't even move because Dan had her mouth wrapped around his cock. Catie was disgusted by the feeling of the hot pissing soaking into her clothing.


Dan suddenly pulled his cock out of her mouth, giving her time to catch her breath. It was quickly replaced by her cousins equally as large prick. Catie started crying for the second time today as she realized the disgusting reality of her humiliation, being raped by her cousin and his friend after being pissed on by her cousin. As the tears fell down her cheeks Dan moved aside her wet thong and started to fuck her pussy. He wasn't as gentle as her cousin was, he roughly shoved his big cock into her tight pussy, causing her to pull the cock out of her mouth to get a large gasp of air. Suddenly Mark's cock grew harder and started shooting cum inside her mouth, he held her head in place so she was forced to swallow it all. After her cousin finished Dan began thrusting harder and faster into her, she then felt him tense up and began shooting his load into her pussy. Moaning loudly Dan finished emptying his balls deep into the young girls cunt. Mark told Catie to wash her clothes she was wearing, take a shower and put back on the panties and bra and join them downstairs. Both boys left the sobbing girl to clean up.


An hour later Catie came downstairs and sat down with the boys who were watching TV, she was freshly showered and had a robe on. The short robe showed off her sexy, skinny legs. The three of them ate a dinner of leftover pizza from the fridge. Mark cleaned up the dinner plates and returned to the room with several glasses and a bottle of liquor. The trio began drinking and in little time all three were pretty drunk from the strong alcohol. Catie was especially drunk since it was the first time she ever drank. She felt really good, all warm and fuzzy and happy. She was no longer upset about the days activities, and when she thought about what happened she was turned on. Catie sat in between the two boys and watched TV, occasionally chatting about the show they were watching.


Catie felt a little dizzy so she decided to lay down across Dan's lap and put her legs across her cousin's lap. As she lay her head on his lap she could feel his cock growing. Catie unzipped Dan's pants and pulled his cock out, holding it in her tiny hands. She then took the head of the cock and started to lick it, working her way down the shaft to his balls. The young girl then sucked his cock into her mouth and started noisily slurping it. She began vigorously sucking Dan off to the amazement of both the boys. As Catie devoured Dan's cock, her cousin took out his cock and started rubbing it against her moist pussy.


“Fuck me again Mark”, Catie said to her cousin and then went back to sucking off Dan. Mark obeyed her wish and pushed her thong string aside and started to fuck her pussy. It was already soaked from the arousal the alcohol and cock in her mouth caused. Mark fucked his cousin with long, hard thrusts. Catie's unashamed moaning was muffled by the big dick she was noisily sucking. Dan pushed her off his cock and told both of them to get up. Dan laid down on the couch and told Catie to start riding him, she readily jumped on his cock, placing it between her lips and sliding down onto it. Mark got behind her on the couch and slowly inserted his lubed up cock into her incredibly tight asshole. Both boys began vigorously double penetrating the young girl who was now screaming and moaning with delight. After fucking the teenager for several minutes, both boys emptied their load inside her. As the boys removed themselves from her, she made sure to lick the cum off of each of their dicks. After cleaning them off Catie bent over the couch and with her fingers started eating their sperm out of her. All three were exhausted and went to sleep on the floor of the living room together. The boys woke up at separate times during the night and fucked Catie again, filling her tiny hole with more sperm.


A day later Mark's parents arrived home and had no clue what had happened in their absence. In the middle of the week Mark's mother had a wedding shower to attend out of town, leaving just Catie, her cousin, and her uncle. Catie ended up getting really horny and going into her uncle's room. At first she pretended like she had a bad dream and wanted to lay next to him. Before her uncle knew what was going on she had his cock in her mouth, greedily sucking away. That night she fucked her uncle and left him cum in her mouth.


Thanks to all the people that emailed me or reviewed my story. Please keep the comments coming, I only write for you guys so if I don't here anything I don't write. Please email you suggestions and comments to filthydirtyone@gmail.com

My Young Niece - The Ultimate Fuck (resubmitted with changes)

BaggerDax on Incest Stories


Jessie and her boyfriend Tommy were terrified when I caught them. The boy scrambled for his clothes as I shouted threats at him, and gave him a swift kick in the ass as he exited the gate into the alley.

Jessie, in shock at having been caught, was cowering on the towel they'd been fucking on, attempting to hide her nakedness, but failing miserably (much to my delight!).

I stood over her, my big cock painfully swollen in my pants as I caught glimpses of her ripe little A-c

Read More
up titties and her little pussy. I'd never been hotter in my life, and I couldn't wait to get my thick, 9½" buried to-the-hilt inside that tight little cunt!

"Please, Uncle Les! Oh please! Don't tell mommy and daddy! They'll kill me!" she begged, great sobs wracking her young, hard body. Her fear only made her all-that-much-more attractive to me as I planned to play on that fear to the max.

"Well, I guess that you should have thought about that before you let that little punk shove his little penis inside you, huh, Jessie?" I replied.

"Please, Uncle Les! I'll never do it again; I swear." she told me, looking hotter to me with every passing second.

"Oh, that's where you're wrong, little lady. You're going to be doing a lot more fucking, from now-on!" I informed her. "You see, I'll promise not to ever tell them what I caught you and Tommy doing, but my silence has a price, Jessie - a very big price, so to speak."

"Wha-what do you mean?" she asked fearfully, yet I knew that she knew exactly what I was talking about.

Reaching down to rub the prominent bulge in my pants, making sure that her eyes followed my hand, I told her, "Why Jessie…Uncle Les is going to make you his very own, personal, little, fuck-toy. Uncle Les is going to fuck you every single day from now on and maybe several times on some days."

"I…you…we…can't!" she retorted, but I made sure that she realized that I was quite serious.

"Like hell, we can't!" I told her, "Unless you want me to tell your mommy and daddy what I caught you two doing, you'll do any damned thing I want you todo. Believe it, Jessie - any-fucking-thing at all."

I then leaned down and took hold of her wrist, pulling her to her feet.

"Now, gather up your clothes and we're going inside." I watched as she reluctantly obeyed me, giving me a perfect picture her hot little ass as she bent over to grab them. My cock jumped lustily in my pants at the sight.

I then took her hand and led her inside, directly to her room. It was the perfect place for my first preteen fuck - a little girl's room, all in pink and white, her dolls and stuffed animals arrayed around the room as though gathered to watch their little mistress get her first, real, grown-man fucking.

Jessie, shocked and shamed into silence, stood there naked, watching as I began undressing. Her eyes were locked onto my big cock-bulge, stunned by my size, and she seemed resigned to her fate.

I finally undid my pants and pushed them down to my ankLes to step out of them, my eyes on her the whole time. As I rose back up, her eyes almost popped-out of her head when she caught sight of my erect cock - 9½" of rock-solid cock-meat, almost 2" thick. The angry purple, plum-shaped head is almost 2½" in diameter. It was an astounding sight to her, for sure. Add to that the fact that my balls are the size of eggs, and you'll understand her shock.

"Uncle Les…you're…it's…huge!" she gasped at the sight of it. "I never…it'll never…will it fit?"

"Oh yes, little lady, it'll fit, to be sure. It may hurt a little, but it'll fit, Jessie. The whole… fucking… thing!"

"I…oh Uncle Les… will you please be easy with me? It'll split me…wide open…if you don't. It's so huge for my little cunny!" she pleaded with me. (Just hearing her call it her "cunny" caused a powerful wave of lust to course through me, shaking me to-the-core. It just served to emphasize her youth.

My cock jumped and jerked as I realized that she'd just made the decision to willingly let me fuck her. She let out a little yelp when she saw it reacting so.

I moved up onto her bed, pulling the pillows out from beneath the covers, and piled them together at the center of the headboard. I leaned back against them, and stretched my legs out. I would have fisted my aching prick and slowly stroked it, but I would have cum right then and there. I told Jessie to move onto the bed and stand over me, astraddle my legs.

My eyes hungrily roved her young, hard body, drinking in its nubile, preteen perfection. Her little titties were beautifully rounded and capped by nickel-sized, conical aureole and little pencil-eraser-sized nipples, an amazing ½" long.

I moved my gaze down over her slightly-rounded belly to her tight little pussy. There was just a fine smattering of hair above it, and the plump lips of her Mons Venus were totally devoid of hair. The coral-pink labia were peeking-out from the narrow slit, still glistening with little beads of her cunt juices.

"It looks to me like your little cunny is still wet from your fucking with Tommy, Jessie. I'm so fucking hot that I'm going to just go straight to fucking you. We can make love later. I just have to get my big cock inside that tight little pussy of yours." I told her lustily.

"I…okay, Uncle Les, but please…you will be easy on me?"

"Oh yes, baby girl, I'll be very easy on you. In fact, I'll let you get on top so you can control just how fast you take me." I assured her.

"Now, turn around with that pretty little ass of yours towards me." I instructed her, pulling my knees back so that my thighs formed a slope for her to slide down on her belly.

"Now what?" she asked me.

"Squat down until your belly is just below my knees. You can rest your belly and chest on my thighs, and slide-back-down to my cock."

Jessie quickly complied. I watched her legs spread wide as she made contact with my thighs. Her little butt was tautly stretched, her little cunny slightly open as she slid slowly back, stopping when the head of my cock pressed against her mons, spreading the puffy lips open.

Holding my cock, I reached with the other hand to use my thumb and forefinger to spread her open for me. Her little clit was erect, poking out of its sheath, her inner lips also glistening with the juices of her excitement. Her little cunt hole looked impossibly tiny for my big size, but I knew that it would take me, and the thought of just how tight she was gonna be thrilled me to the core.

"Okay, Jessie, now just slide slowly back, and you can control how fast you take me inside you. It's gonna be a very huge stretch, but it'll work, and you'll have me all the way inside you before you know it." I told her.

I'd never in my life been as hot or excited as I was at that point. I was about to get a fuck on my very first, tight little preteen pussy. My very own little 11-year-old niece's pussy!

Jessie slowly moved down and back, and when my bulbous crown seated the entrance of her little cunny, the heat from her inner cunt on the tip of it was quite a heady sensation.

"Ohhhhhhh…" Jessie moaned aloud as she gradually increased the pressure. "It's so huge, Uncle Les! I don't think it's gonna…eeeeyyiiiiii…"

I'd watched in rapt attention as she began to slowly spread open to my girth, the tip of my cock head compressing as it began to slip inside her. A sudden cry escaped her lips as the head and about an inch of the shaft 'popped' inside her.

"EEEEYYYYIIIIIIIIIIII…UNNNCLLLLE LE-USSS! IT'S… IT'S…EEEEEEEEEEE…SO-OOO HHUUUUGE!" she screamed at the sudden, massive stretch. She was so very fucking tight! Her little cunny gripped the head and shaft like a powerful, hot, wet, silky vise. Her cries continued as she impaled herself bit-by-bit, my aching, throbbing, cock, sinking deeper and deeper into her amazingly tight, moist, heat.

"Awwwww…that's it, my little fuck-toy… aaawwwww shit, you're tight! Take it all, Jessie. Take all of Uncle Les' big cock deep inside you. What a marvelously tight little cunny!" I shouted in glorious ecstasy. I could already tell that this was gonna be the greatest fuck of my life.

"OHHHH…UNNNCLLLLE LE-USSSS! YOU'RE SO…SO HHUUUUGE, INSIDE ME! IT'S SO WONDERFUL! IT FEELS LIKE I'M SITTING ON A…ON A BIG FENCE POST! EEEEEEEYYYYESSSSSSSS…I'M GONNA…GONNA…LOVE THIS! OHHHHHH, I WANT IT…WANT IT… ALLL…INSIDE ME!" Jessie continued to cry out. This was proving to be so much more wonderful than I'd ever even dared imagine.

The sight of my big cock stretching her little cunny out so terribly far was a sight to behold. I decided right then and there that I was going to buy a few camcorders, the expense be damned, to record our future acts of forbidden, incestuous sex from all conceivable angles. I knew where I could sell such movies on the black market for thousands. Yes, my little fuck-toy and I would make a fortune.

Quite suddenly, with another three inches or so of my cock still outside her hot, tightly-clenching wetness, her little cunny suddenly narrowed-down, abruptly stopping my cock. I quickly realized that I was smack-dab against her cervix.

"I CAN'T…GO ANY…ANY…FURTHER, UNCLE LES! I WANT IT ALL! I WANT ALL…OF YOU… INSIDE ME!" Jessie whined. "PLEEEASSSSSE…I WANT IT ALLLLL…."

"I'm against your little cervix, Jessie. That's what separates your cunny from your womb, where little babies grow." I told her. I fully realized that it was possible to punch-through the narrow tube, but also that it could hurt as bad as, or even worse than, taking her cherry. I really didn't want to hurt her that bad, but I also, just like her, wanted my whole, big, thick, cock fully hilted inside her silky depths.

"PLEASE, UNCLE LES! I WANT IT ALL INSIDE ME! PLEASE MAKE IT FIT! PLEASE, UNCLE LES! MAKE! IT! FIT!" she begged me.

"It'll hurt you, Jessie. It'll hurt you really bad." I warned her. That I was going to do it, there was no doubt, but I did want her to know ahead of time that it would be so. "It'll hurt even more than when you lost your virginity. I'm taking about real pain here, Jessie."

"I DON'T CARE ANY MORE IF IT HURTS, UNCLE LES! PLEASE…DO IT! I WANT ALL OF YOUR HUGE COCK INSIDE ME! I, WANT, IT, ALLLLL!" she screamed shrilly.

"Okay, baby, but remember that you said that." I warned her again. "Until I think you're ready, we'll just fuck with what we have inside you already."

"OHHHHH…EEEYYESSSSS, UNCLE LE-USSS! PLEASE! FUCK ME! FUCK ME AND MAKE ME READY FOR IT ALLLLLLLLLLL…' she anxiously urged me.

"OHHHHHH-HOOOOOHHHMMMMM….YES! OH YES! FUCK ME, UNCLE LES! FUCK ME…JUST! LIKE! THAT!" she crooned as I used my hands on her hips, urging her up and down on my throbbing prick, giving me (as-well-as her) extreme pleasure.

I was lost to the incredible pleasure her little preteen pussy was giving me. I found myself wishing I'd made a move on her a long time before. But after lusting for her for so long, and now finally actually fucking her was just all that much sweeter.

"OHHHH…EEEEYYYESSSSSS, UNCLE LES! I LOVE FUCKING WITH YOU! I LOVE YOUR HUGE COCK…FUCKING MY HOT, LITTLE, CUNNY! FUCK ME, UNCLE LES! FUCK ME AND FUCK ME AND FUCK ME! FORRRREVVVERRRR…UNCLE LES! Fuck me forever!"

I was gradually increasing the speed of our first forbidden coupling. She was so incredibly hot and wet, and oh so very tight. I just hoped that I could last long enough to complete the plundering of her virgin-tight cunny.

Jessie's little cunny rode up and down and up and down, bringing me ever closer to coming. She was beginning to shake and jerk as pre-orgasmic jolts of delight swept through her. Her movements got jerkier and jerkier a she approached orgasmic ecstasy.

(She later told me that she'd never had an orgasm before our 'landmark' fuck.)

I could feel my balls churning in preparation to expelling their fiery load. We drew closer and closer together. It would be her first-ever orgasm, and my first ever preteen/incest-induced, climax.

"UNNNCLLLE LE-USSSSSSS…I'M…WHAT'S… WHAT'S HAPPENING TO ME?" Jessie screeched as the orgasm rapidly accelerated its approach. She was jerking and shuddering with powerful convulsions as I felt my balls convulse at the same time. We were there.

Just as her body suddenly went rigid, just as a shrieking scream escaped her lips I gave a powerful upwards thrust, jerking her back down onto me, and my cock plowed through her cervix, my cock head directly inside her womb.

The shrillest scream of all broke away from her lips as a potent, earth-shaking orgasm, born-of extreme pleasure/extreme pain tore through her like a tsunami. That was all it took for me.

Deep inside her belly; deep inside her womb, my cock seemed to explode - gush after gush of my fiery cum inundating her inner depths with its essence. It felt like my cock was going to suck my balls through it and into her inner-depths as I came harder than I'd ever cum in my life. Gut-wrenching ejaculations assaulted my senses over and over again.

Her voice, piercing in its orgasmic fury seemed to grow even louder. Totally lost in her bliss, she attempted to rise-up off my cum-spewing cock. Just when I thought I was about finished coming, she did this, managing to raise up almost all the way off my prick, but I jerked her forcefully back down, nailing her once more with my bucking, jerking hardness and yet another load of my blitzing cum erupted from my balls, and it was happening all over again!

I thought I would go insane with the tremendous pleasance of it, and I was fully convinced that Jessie indeed had. I'd never seen any female going though the twisting, jerking, mind-blowing contortions with her body like Jessie was. She was almost feral in her ecstasy.

Then, just as suddenly as it had struck, it ended. Jessie collapsed forward onto my thighs, her strident screams fading into almost 'buzz-like' moans as she drifted quickly into unconsciousness. I too faded into a welcome, blissful state of unconsciousness. The last thought that I had was that my cock was still fully erect inside her, bathing in my hot cum in her womb.

It had been the ultimate end to the ultimate fuck for both of us, and just the first of many, many more to come!

Â

Jack's Niece

Diabolos on Incest Stories


Jack was uncertain as to why his brother had asked him to baby-sit his niece Renee since she was almost sixteen and hardly in need of a sitter. When he mentioned this to Frank on the phone his brother merely sighed and explained that his daughter was grounded and required adult supervision so as to make sure she didn’t do anything she wasn’t supposed to. Jack agreed to it as he had nothing else do to that night and he owed his brother a few favors. On the way over to Frank’s house Jack wondered what Renee had done to get herself in such trouble. She always seemed to be a good kid to him. However, he reminded himself, she was getting to that age. She was a real cute girl, too. Jack remember

Read More
ed the last time he’d seen Renee. It’d been about two months ago during a barbeque Frank was having. She’d been swimming with some of the other kids in their pool and Jack couldn’t help but notice how she was filling out the bikini she wore. He felt guilty thinking that way about his niece and suppressed the thought.

Â

He pulled up in front of his brother’s house. When he reached the door Frank was there to open if for him. “Hey, Bro. Thanks a million for doing this on such short notice.” Frank was wearing a suit and tie. They must have big plans indeed.

Â

“No problem, Frankie,” Jack said as he crossed the threshold. “I wasn’t doing much anyway.” He looked around their spacious home. It was always so immaculately kept. It made Jack feel slightly uncomfortable. He saw his sister-in-law approaching. She was an attractive woman but always struck Jack as being rather too frigid. She was wearing an expensive-looking dress. “Hey, Marsha.”

Â

Marsha smiled artificially. Jack got the impression she didn’t much like him. “Hi, Jack. Thanks for coming over. Are you ready, Frank?” Frank nodded as he checked his watch.

Â

“Sorry, we’re running a bit behind,” he explained to Jack. “Help yourself to anything in the fridge. Renee is in her room where she’ll probably stay sulking all night. She’s not to have anyone over or talk on the phone. We’ve taken he cell so you don’t have to worry about that. Thanks again, Bro.” And with that Marsha virtually dragged her husband out the door and to their car. Jack watched them leave, waving as they drove away. Then sighing, he shut the door.

Â

He walked out of the foyer and into the living room, glancing up the staircase toward Renee’s bedroom. He wondered if he should go up there and say hello. He shrugged, deciding she’d come down if she wanted to. He then went to the fridge and helped himself to a beer before sitting himself in front of the television.

Â

A few moments later Jack heard footfalls coming down the stairs. Looking over his shoulder he saw Renee coming down. She wore a tight baby-tee that exposed her flat mid-riff and short, hip-hugging denim cut offs. Her long, thick blond hair was tied in a ponytail. She saw Jack and smiled sweetly at him. Jack waved and smiled back as he actively forced his eyes not to move up and down her slim, pubescent body. “High, Uncle Jack,” she said in a musically high voice.

Â

“Hey, Renee.” Jack returned her smile. “You seem in a good mood for someone’s whose been grounded. You’re dad said you’d be sulking in your room all night.”

Â

Renee laughed and came over to join Jack on the couch. “I would be if they were still here.” She put her long, skinny legs on a footstool and Jack couldn’t help but admire the perfect tan on them or her dainty feet.

Â

“Yeah, well, I guess you’re not getting along with them right now, huh?” Jack took a sip of his beer.

Â

“No, not really,” Renee laughed derisively. She was silent for a moment then turned her eyes to look sidelong at Jack. “Did they tell you what happened?”

Â

Jack quickly looked up into her large, blue eyes as he caught himself staring at Renee’s perky breasts. “No, they didn’t. Must have been pretty bad though,” he said smiling. “You’re a bit too old for a baby-sitter.”

Â

Renee rolled her eyes. “Tell me about it. Sorry you have to be here. You’ve probably got a dozen things you’d rather be doing.”

Â

“Hell, that’s no problem. Besides, we never really spend any time together,” Jack said with a grin.

Â

Renee returned his smile. “That’s true! You’re, like, one of my favorite relatives, too.”

Â

“Yeah? Why’s that?” Jack was genuinely pleased to hear her say so.

Â

“You’re not all stuck up like everyone else in the family. You’ve always treated me like and adult, you know? You’ve never talked down to me or anything.”

Â

Jack smiled. “Well, I think you’re an intelligent young lady, Renee.” She smiled her sweet smile again. Jack felt himself blushing from the praise she’d given him and cleared his throat. “So, anything you wanna do? Watch a movie…order some pizza or anything?”

Â

Renee shrugged her shoulders. “Well, I don’t think I’m supposed to be having any fun.”

Â

“Well, I won’t tell your parents if you don’t, okay?” Jack laughed.

Â

“Okay. How about some of your beer?” She asked innocently.

Â

Jack was speechless for a moment. “What?”

Â

Renee laughed. “I’ve never had any. I want to know what it’s like.”

Â

“Yeah, I’m sure my brother would want me to give beer to his underage daughter!”

Â

“Well, I’m not going to tell him. Would you?” Renee’s blue eyes seemed to pierce Jack’s. “I just want to know what it tastes like. I’d take one of dad’s but I think he like, counts them or something. He’d know.” Jack thought about it. Frank would be pissed but what would it hurt. Hell, she’d probably hate it and spit it out anyway. “Please,” Renee said again as she sat up and edged closer to him, her hands held up in mock pleading.

Â

“Okay.” Jack relented handing the beer to her. “But just one taste, okay?” Renee nodded and took the can. She took a rather large swig and drank it down. Her eyes squinted and her nosed squished up. She opened her eyes and tilted her head.

Â

“It’s not that bad,” Renee said before returning the can to her lips.

Â

“Hey, hey!” Jack reached over to stop her. “I said only one taste!” She smiled as she chugged down a couple more gulps. He wrestled to get the can away from her and she put her hands out against his chest to push him away. In seconds she had drained the can. She smiled at him and held it out to him, letting out a petite belch as she did so. He took the empty can and, feeling its lightness, glared at her. “Never drank beer before, huh?”

Â

She giggled mischievously. “Well, maybe once or twice.” Jack shook his head in disbelief as he set the can down on the coffee table.

Â

“Is that what you got grounded for? Drinking?” He tried not to smile but couldn’t help himself.

Â

Renee shook her head. “No, that wasn’t it.” She laid back on the couch and set her feet up on Jack’s lap. This surprised Jack and he felt himself stiffen at the contact. He laid his hands down awkwardly at his sides. “Guess again.” Renee smiled.

Â

“Uh, okay,” Jack said gingerly. “How about…staying out too late?”

Â

Renee rolled her eyes. “No, that’s not bad enough to get grounded for a month!” She stamped the back of her heels against Jack’s lap. “Think bigger!”

Â

“Okay, okay!” Jack reached down and put his hands on her feet to stop her from kicking him. He absently began rubbing them as he thought. “Did you…steal your mom’s credit card?”

Â

She laughed again. “Good idea, but no.” She looked down at her feet. “That feels good. Do it harder.” Jack was confused and looked down to find himself playing with Renee’s little feet. He glanced at her and began to rub them more earnestly. “Mmm…nice. Guess again.”

Â

Jack was too distracted by giving his fifteen-year-old niece a foot massage that he couldn’t think. “I don’t know…How about…” Jack felt Renee’s feet slowly writhing beneath his hands and realized he was becoming hard. He tried to fight it but his penis was twitching to life and Renee’s heel was an inch away from his crotch.

“Yeah?” Renee prompted her uncle. “Don’t stop,” she protested as Jack’s ministrations faltered. “You’re really good at this, Uncle Jack.”

Â

“Thanks,” Jack said absently as his hard on grew larger. He was afraid the bulge was becoming apparent and he tried to sit up and adjust himself a bit but doing so freed up space for his swelling member and with a shock Jack felt it brushing against Renee’s heel. He glanced over nervously at his niece. If she felt it, she wasn’t saying anything. She didn’t even move her feet away. She was staring at him, that sweet smile on her mouth.

Â

“Come on, I’ll give you one more guess,” Renee said sweetly as she put her arms behind her head, forcing her breasts slightly upward as a result. Suddenly Jack felt Renee’s heel moving slowly back and forth against his erection. He felt his face go crimson as a wave of heat washed over him. His hands were frozen on Renee’s feet and Jack felt as if he were made of stone. It wasn’t accidental; Renee was purposely rubbing against him. The contact made Jack even harder and his cock pulsed, pushing against her heel. She began to rub it up and down his length, languidly and deliberately. “Give up?”

Â

Jack could only nod. His mouth felt as if it were stuffed with cotton.

Â

Renee, still rubbing her uncle’s hard on with her foot, raised up on her elbows and stared into his eyes. “My dad caught my boyfriend fucking me in my bedroom.”

Â

Jack cleared his throat and when he spoke his voice sounded weak to him. “Really?” Renee smiled and nodded her head. She brought the flat of her foot down against Jack’s erection, then her toes. She rubbed them back and forth and delicately ground them against it.

Â

“I’ve seen the way you look at me sometimes, Uncle Jack.” Renee’s huge eyes stared intently into his. “Would you like to fuck me?” Jack sat, dumbfounded, his voice lost once more. Renee took her foot off his hard on and sat up, scooting over next to him. They were shoulder to shoulder as she reached down with her left hand and began rubbing his crotch with it. “God, it feels so much bigger than my boyfriend’s. Can I see it?” Jack closed his eyes and threw his head back in agonized indecision. Taking this as acquiescence, Renee began working the fly of Jack’s jeans. She quickly had them unbuttoned and was unzipping them when Jack looked down at her. Renee then reached beneath the waistband of Jack’s underwear and pulled it down. His cock sprang up into view, causing Renee to gasp in surprise then giggle. “Oh my gosh,” she laughed.

Â

He was fully erect now and Jack’s cock was of average length, around six inches, but its girth was well above average, almost that of the forgotten beer can that lay nearby. The mushroom-shaped head was even fatter. “It’s so big,” Renee breathed. She anxiously reached out and hand and began to caress it, causing Jack to groan and close his eyes. She looked up at him. “Feel nice?” He only nodded as she ran her fingers all over the bulbous head and down the veiny shaft. “Mmm…it’s so hot.” Her questing fingers dug beneath his underwear and felt his balls. She squeezed his large, soft nutsack, causing Jack’s dick to twitch and ooze a drop of pre cum from its tiny slit. “Ohhh, I think he likes that,” Renee murmured. Still caressing his balls, Renee stuck out her tiny, pink tongue and lapped up the fluid like a kitten drinking cream. Jack sighed with pleasure at the touch of his niece’s tongue against his organ and she moaned approvingly as she ran the muscle all over his glossy head.

Â

Jack reached down and grasped the back of his brother’s daughter’s head. He knew he should pull her away and end this but he was overcome by lust that he pushed Renee’s head slowly but forcefully down onto his cock. Renee moaned as she stretched her mouth open to accommodate her uncle’s cock, even so she could only manage to swallow the fat head. Jack began to slowly pump his hips up and down to gently fuck her mouth. Renee made gasping wet noises even as she continued to squeeze Jack’s balls. With her free hand she wrapped her fingers as best she could around the shaft and began to slowly pump her fist up and down.

Â

“Oh…oh, Renee. Oh, baby that’s so good,” Jack muttered. This fifteen-year old girl was giving better head than most thirty-something women Jack had been with. He grabbed her ponytail and began pulling on it, forcing her head up so his the wet head of his prick popped out, then pushing her head back down forcing it once more into her eager mouth. Jack began to push his cock up and down faster. He felt a tickling in his balls and he knew he was going to cum in seconds. Renee grasped the root of his shaft and squeezed, almost painfully hard. She withdrew her mouth from his knob with a slobber.

Â

“You’re not cumming yet, are you?” It was less a question than a statement. Wiping her wet mouth with the back of her hand, Renee stood up. Jack watched, wide-eyed, as she undid her shorts and slid them down her slender legs. He was a bit surprised she wore no panties. As Renee stood upright again Jack noticed she’d shaved her pubic hair. He could see a trace of her small, pink lips as Renee put on knee on the armrest next to Jack then placed her foot on the cushion on his other side. Raising her self up, she offered herself to his mouth. Jack felt her smooth pubic mound against his upper lip and nose and was assaulted by her intoxicating scent. His tongue instinctively shot from his mouth and began to explore her tight, young hole. She gasped as he quickly found her clit and began to gently lick it. His arms felt like lead as he raised them to cup her small, rounded ass and push her against his hungry mouth.

Â

Renee placed her hands on the back of Jack’s head and began clutching at his hair as she slowly rubbed herself up and down against her uncle’s chin and mouth. She threw her head back and moaned softly. “Oh yes…oh that’s perfect. Mmmm,” she moaned ecstatically. Thus encouraged, Jack licked harder and pushed his tongue deeper inside her. He’d never tasted such a sweet pussy in all his life. She was dripping wet. Jack could feel her juices slowly traveling down his. With a squeal Renee pushed away from Jack and he opened his eyes in protest. She looked down at him, her blue eyes hooded and filled with lust. “I want to feel that fat cock of yours,” she whispered as she sunk herself down and straddled Jack’s lap.

Â

He felt her wetness and heat pressing against the tip of his engorged prick. She reached down between her legs and grabbed it, steadying him as forced herself slowly down onto it. She braced herself with her other hand by placing it against his broad chest. Her face was a caricature of perfect concentration as she struggled to force her small hole over Jack’s thickness. Then, with a sudden movement, his dick head penetrated her vagina and she squealed in surprise and delight. Jack exhaled, forcing himself not to cum at the sudden sensation. It was so tight and hot. “Ohhh…it’s soo big,” Renee breathed. She bit her lip as she began to slowly ride up and down, gradually forcing the rest of Jack’s pulsing cock inside her. She then placed her other hand against his chest and gasped for a few moments before gyrating her ass back and forth. “Oh…oh…oh…that feels good.”

Â

Jack silently agreed. His breath was coming in sharp rasps and he couldn’t find the will to speak. He placed his hands against her thighs, gripping them tightly. He didn’t move, letting Renee do the work. He was afraid that if he moved he wouldn’t be able to stave of his orgasm. As she adjusted to his bulk, Renee began to move up and down quicker, her breathing became harsher and her occasional squeals more shrill. Jack stared at her breasts, still hidden beneath her tight shirt. He wanted to see them. He slowly lifted his hands up and pulled her shirt up over her small bra. He reached with shaking fingers beneath the cups of the bra and pulled them down, revealing Renee’s pert titties. Her nipples were hard, large and puffy. Jack tugged at them, one between each thumb and forefinger. This caused Renee to moan and buck her hips harder. He continued to squeeze one nipple while he leaned down and took the other into his mouth. He rolled his tongue all over the nugget of hard flesh, then sucked and bit it gently.

Â

This seemed to send Renee over the edge, she was humping him widly now. She was nearly screaming and he legs began to quiver. “I’m cumming…oh I’m cumming, Uncle Jack! Fuck me! Fuck me!” Jack pushed himself up and down, forcing his cock even deeper inside the girl. He felt his balls swelling. He was going to cum and this time he wouldn’t be able to stop it. He clutched her ass as Renee balled his shirt into her fists. Her whole petite frame shook as she screamed out loud. Jack groaned and felt his toes cramping as he felt himself cumming, shooting his wad into his niece’s bunching and pulsating pussy. He trusted up and down with each ejaculation, causing Renee to cry out even louder.

Â

In a few seconds it was over. Renee lay against her uncle, his cock wilting slowly inside her dripping cunt, both covered in sweat and breathing deeply. Jack was lazily stroking and patting her back. Her head was nestled in his shoulder. The reality of what had just happened suddenly hit Jack. He’d just fucked his fifteen-year old niece. A teenager less than half his own age. His brother’s daughter. A girl who he’d held as a baby. He wondered what was going through her head. Was she going to freak out? “You okay?” Jack asked at length. Renee raised her head up and looked into his face, smiling her sweet smile.

Â

“Hell yeah,” she said. “That was the best fuck I’ve ever had.”

Feel free to contact me at sardonicus1313@yahoo.com and tell me what you think!

Old Man's Lust For 14 Year Old Pussy

jrenfroe on Forced Stories


NOTE: Please make sure to write your feedback to: saramasterson@yahoo.com

I always reply my mails so you won’t be disappointed.  Â

Â

Read More
/p>

Â

OLD MAN’S LUST FOR YOUNG PUSSY

Â

Â

1. COLONEL’S LUST FOR MY 14 YEAR OLD PUSSY

Â

Â

I was only fourteen when it happened. With tears running down my face I stare at the ceiling of the SUV that I’m laying in with the frenzied old man on top of me. He’s a big man and heavy as well. I can feel the rough white and rather ample hair on his wide chest slide against my smooth upper body. We are completely naked now. Our bodies are drenched in sweat, it seems like both of us have just stepped out of the shower. It’s hard to believe that it’s cold outside. Our feverish bodies and our warm breaths have turned the car into an oven.

His face is buried in my neck. He kisses it frantically and bites occasionally. I can hear his muffled moans and can feel his hot breath on me. I see his shiny bald head, my lips brush against it each time he enters me. I can taste his sweat now, it’s very salty. I relish it. Although I do shamefully enjoy this man stretching my pussy unbearably wide with his hard determined cock, I find my self in a state of shock and disbelief.

Just a few hours ago I would never have imagined myself do anything of the sort. I had a boyfriend, he loved me and I loved him. And now here I was at four in the morning at the back of a black SUV with the nails of one hand buried in his father’s back and the nails of the other in his flabby ass cheek. My knees are on either side of his shoulders, so far up that they occasionally brush against the stained blanket I’m laying on.

I can see my ripped red skirt splayed recklessly near the base of the front seat, my ripped bra is on the dash board and my torn panties are no where in sight. His clothes are scattered everywhere. The car smells of his imposing cologne, my rosy perfume, and our sweat.Â

I can feel the cold window with my toes. It has begun to rain quite heavily. I turn my head and try to look out the steamy window, but all I see is the moisture our breaths have fashioned. My foot slides against the window, clearing the vapor. I see the rain fall clearly. His thrusts are slow, but very consistent and hard. He slides almost all the way out of me till just his tip is in me, he then rams it deep inside with a vicious thrust, each time making my whole body jerk violently and making me gasp out loud. He was hurting me, but I wanted him to.

Nobody can hear us. The car is parked in a secluded area deep in the woods and it’s pitch black outside. All I can hear is the sound of rain tapping on the roof of the car outside, heavy and erratic breathing both his and mine, his careless lust filled boisterous moans, my painful shrieking and a smacking sound each time he aggressively jerks into my dripping pussy, his upper thighs bruising my ass making it red. He’s hurting me but I let him and want him to. I wipe my tears and beg the Colonel to fuck me deeper and harder! He tightens his grip on my tits, moans lustfully and does just that. I close my eyes and think of Kevin…… Â

Â

Â

2. THE COLONEL DRIVES ME HOME

Â

My name is Sara Masterson. The following is an incident about how I began fucking my boyfriend’s dad about three years back, it’s about how I became his mistress. I was only fourteen; he was fifty four when he pounded the living day lights out of me in the SUV that night. I suppose it would be immodest to describe myself as beautiful, but I’ve been called that so often that I guess it must be true. (Plus: My previous boyfriend Kevin would sometimes fuck me five times in a single day, that’s excluding the blowjobs I’d give him in his car!) So I knew I had a body that men desired. I’m a white girl, 5 foot 6 inches tall, I have light brown hair, have nice cone shaped tits and long smooth legs. I have a spotless slim body with a round full ass. I’ve been told countless times that I have very beautiful hands and feet. Colonel Gardner is especially adept at showing his appreciation for them.

I belong to a poverty stricken family. My father died when I was seven which left my mother and me to fend for our selves. She worked day and night to earn enough money to send me to school. I worked part time after school in a grocery store. We made barely enough to make the rent every month. My mother was forty five years old, but she looked like a woman of sixty. The only thing that was good in my life was Kevin. I had known him for five years but we had started going out when I was 13 years old. We first had sex six months after that. Â

    Although a lot of guys asked me out I only wanted to be Kevin’s girl. At 17, He is almost a six footer, with a nice wide physique. He has thick wavy black hair and beautiful blue eyes. I fell for him the moment I saw him. Kevin was my first and I was his first, this made us closer somehow. We had sex regularly from then on. He was very gentle and sweet in bed, quite unlike his father who was like a bull on heat, but I’ll get to that in a moment.

Kevin would kiss me all over my body, enter me smoothly and plant kisses on my face till it was time for him to cum. Before cuming he always asked me “Where do you want it?” and my answer would always be the same, “in my mouth.” I’d always swallow and did it very willingly because I truly loved him. On my fourteenth birthday, he gave me his grandmother’s ring which was quite special because he had been very close to her especially right before she passed.

We did however fight quite intensely at times, Mostly over him flirting with other girls. He’d then accuse me of getting back at him when guys would flirt with me. I took no active part in anything of the sort. It’s hard to believe now but it was a misunderstanding such as this that resulted in me ending up in the SUV with his father.

Kevin and I were at a party thrown by a guy named Steven. He was a tall blond guy who owned a Ferrari which made him quite popular with the girls. As I sat by myself waiting for Kevin to return with a drink Steven asked me to dance with him. He is a good friend of Kevin’s, in fact they were neighbors when they were very young as both their fathers were in the army. “Come on! It’s just a dance, Kev wont mind, I’m like his brother.” He said. I consented.

I soon regretted this decision as his hands began to roam my body as soon as we hit the dance floor. I hadn’t realized that he was drunk. He then moved closer, grabbed my ass tightly, squeezed hard and whispered, “Come on baby, let’s go find a room, kev told me what a tight pussy you have. He’ll never know!” and with that he kissed me on my lips. His tongue only for a second forcing itself in my mouth. I was in a state of shock. My first instinct was to break away and look around to see if Kevin had seen what had just happened, to my horror, he was standing high on the staircase looking right at me.

I pushed Steven away and left the dance floor to explain to my boyfriend what had just happened. Kevin wouldn’t even look at me, All he said was, “I never imagined you to be such a fucking whore!” I pleaded and explained, but it was too late. He wouldn’t hear a word and left the party. I cried all the way home. A week went by and he continued to disregard my calls.

Luckily Kevin’s cousin was getting married and his mother had specifically called to invite me to the engagement party. She sounded slightly strange on the phone, a little awkward. This at the time made sense considering Kevin and I were “on a break.” I happily accepted the invitation. On the day of the wedding I wore the only best clothes I had. A shirt combined with a long pleated skirt. I really made my self up. I wanted him to melt when he first saw me.

I arrived late. All my friends were there, drinking and dancing. I searched for Kevin but couldn’t see him. The place was packed. As I made my way through the crowd I bumped into Tanya, Kevin’s cousin. She told me Kevin was upstairs in his room then she chuckled. I wondered why she was acting like an idiot. I climbed the staircase and went down the corridor to Kevin’s room. The door was slightly ajar. I pushed it and saw Kevin and Jessica sitting on the bed. Jessica was a junior and at 14 was a total slut. Rumor in the school was that she gave great head, which is why I was extremely irritated with her being there. “Kevin can I speak to you alone?” I said.

“What ever you have to say, say it in front of my new girlfriend.” He said sounding dead serious.

“You’re kidding right?”

“Why would I kid about such a thing?” He said, “You decided to get it on with Steve and now I intend having a bit of fun my self.”

“I didn’t ‘get it on’ with anyone.” I said.

“That’s not what Steve told me.”

“He’s full of shit.”

“I saw what I saw. Now its time for you to see.” He said. He then unzipped his trousers pulled them down, grabbed Jessica’s hair from behind her head and pushed her face to his crotch. She, quite willingly took his cock into her mouth and began sucking on it.  I couldn’t believe my eyes. It all happened so fast, it took about three seconds for me to register what he had just done. Her head was now eagerly bobbing up and down now. I ran out of the room traumatized. I tried my best to hold back tears, but half way down the corridor broke down. I wanted to get out of that house as soon as possible. I managed to avoid the crowd till I reached the outside gate, it was then that I realized that I had no way of getting home. I had sincerely hoped that I would have patched things up with Kevin by the end of the night. As I began walking towards the road the without a plan, only knowing that I just wanted to get out of there, I heard a voice call out to me from behind.

“Sara!” Said Kevin’s father, the Colonel. “Where do you think you’re going?”

“I want to go home!” I said with a face drenched with tears.

“What’s the matter?” He said with a concerned voice.

“Nothing, I just want to go home.” I cried.

“Okay.” He said, “I’ll arrange it.” Colonel Gardner was a highly decorated and highly respected man. Kevin and his father weren’t very close, he always described his father as being emotionally detached and too hell bent on imposing a disciplined lifestyle in the household. I had no cause to complain, for he had always been very pleasant with me and always complimented me on my dressing and how I looked. The Colonel was a much bigger version of Kevin. He was bald with white hair on the side and back. He was a wide and tall man who looked quite imposing when he wore his dark green uniform. The only physical attribute that was extraordinarily similar were their eyes. The same slanting shape and the deep blue color as well.

    “Tell the driver to get the car.” Said the Colonel to a servant. “I’ll drop her myself.”

   Â

Â

Â

3. SEDUCED AND FUCKED LIKE A CHEAP WHOREÂ Â

Â

Â

Â

We got into the Black SUV and headed home. It was a 45 minute drive to my place. For the first 10 minutes none of us spoke. I wanted to break down and cry, I wanted to weep till my eyes were dry. I bit my lip and held back my tears. I didn’t want to cry in front of this man.

    “I apologize for my idiot son.” He said. “He doesn’t know what he’s doing.” I didn’t say anything. I didn’t know what to say.

    “You deserve someone better.” He said, “Someone with a fucking brain.” I let out a half hearted chuckle.

    “I know.” I said.

    “You’re a stunner. You can get anyone you want. You have your whole life ahead of you. Don’t waste it on my stupid son.” He was the first person I met that evening who was sympathetic. I suddenly realized that I didn’t want to be left alone. That going home to my empty room in the middle of the night would be even more heart breaking. I couldn’t restrain my tears any longer and covered my face with my hands and began bawling.  Â

    My father had died when I was very young, Kevin was the only male figure I had depended on, and now he was gone. I felt so alone. The Colonel pulled up the car on the side of the road.

“Shhhhhh its alright sweet heart. It’ll be fine.” He said and placed his hand on my knee. His hand felt warm. I placed my hand on his.

“I loved him so much!” I sobbed, “I don’t have anyone.”

“You have me.” He said. “I’m not going anywhere.” The comment caught me a little off guard. I barely knew this man. But this statement meant so much to me. At that moment I couldn’t depend on any one. My friends were all fakes and my boyfriend had fucked me over.

The realization of these truths and the moment of sheer helplessness made me put my arm around him. He had big sturdy shoulders, ones I knew would keep me safe. I knew he was a little taken a back by this gesture, for he didn’t move or say anything for about five seconds.

Thinking I had crossed the line, I proceeded to remove my arm from around his shoulder. But just as I had started to, He moved me closer and embraced me fully. This was most unexpected, but I relished the moment. I held him tight by putting both my arms around his thick neck.

I wanted to remain like that for the rest of the night. I didn’t want to be alone. I felt his big hands on the back of my shoulders. I could hear him breathing a little heavier now. I felt he was taking in my perfume. His head kept moving closer to my neck till it was gently buried in it.  His cologne was over bearing, but I loved it. We held each other for about a minute, then he loosened his tight grip around me. We looked into each others eyes. Our face was inches away from each other.

“Your eyes!” I said.

“What about them?”

“They’re exactly like Kevin’s.”

“Too bad he doesn’t know how to keep his women happy.”

“And you do?” I said. It was the first flirtatious remark I had made to him.

“You want to know how?” He said. I had stopped crying now. I was distracted by the man in front of me. I had always looked at him with utmost respect. But suddenly, I began to wonder what his penis looked like, what he looked like naked, what he was like in bed.

“Yes.” I said softly and nervously, not knowing what he’d do or say next. He hesitated for just a second, looked into my eyes and moved his face closer to mine. My mouth instinctively opened. Within a millisecond his tongue was in my mouth. I began sucking on it keenly. I tasted vodka. I wasn’t surprised. He held my face with his large hands, holding it in place and began kissing it feverishly. I was amazed at the mere thought that someone as important and esteemed as Colonel Gardner wanted to kiss me so badly. My hand impulsively crept up to his inner thigh till it gently lay on his crotch. He began kissing me harder. His tongue had licked all the inside of my mouth by now. He then broke away form kissing my lips and gently kissed my nose, then my eyes, then my forehead. I found this really sweet.

He sat back on the driver seat. Both of us breathed heavily. The moment turned a bit awkward for me when I realized that my hand was still on his crotch. He looked at me and smiled, then placed his hand on mine and squeezed firmly, clearly signaling that he wanted it there. “You’re very beautiful.” He said.

“Thank you.” I said softly.

“A guy has to be crazy not to like you. You’re gorgeous.” He said huskily. I knew he wasn’t going to drop me home any time soon when I heard his next words. “Honey…take your shirt off for me.” My hand on his crotch paused. I looked at this man’s eyes and realized that I was unable to say no.

“Okay.” I said in a barely audible voice. I began unbuttoning my shirt and took it off. He watched admiringly at my black bra. I could tell he liked what he saw because he now reached down and began gently messaging his crotch without even opening his pants.

“Take off your bra sweety.” He said. I reached back and unhooked the strap slowly never once looking away from his eyes. “Wow!” He said as he relished the sight of my white young tits. “You are one stunning babe.” He then looked around, searching for the presence of another car. luckily this road because it was secluded was far less traveled.

When he had made sure no one was around he moved his body closer to mine, held me with his strong hands by my upper arms, sank his head down and took most of my right tit into his large mouth. “Oh Colonel!” I gasped as I felt his tongue on my pink nipple. I gasped even louder when I felt his hand reach beneath my skirt to touch my pussy. He massaged it for a few moments then moving my panty to the side he let his thick middle finger enter me. I shrieked loudly, “No, please!” I said pleadingly. “Colonel. Please!” I said. He sat up. “We shouldn’t do this. You’re Kevin’s Father.” I held my thighs tightly together till my knees touched, his finger still inside me.

“Kevin doesn’t give a shit about you love. He’s probably fucking her right now.” He said seriously.

“No.” I said and began crying again.

“For the past week that little whore has been sneaking into Kevin’s room and fucking his brains out. I hear them go at it all night.” He said. “He doesn’t love you any more. He’s moved on with his life. I want you to as well.” He said then began slowly finger fucking me. I placed my hand on his tightly, but his hand was too strong and determined to be distracted by mine. His touch was driving me crazy. My body began shivering. He began fingering me deeper and faster.

“He was the only one I had!” I cried uncontrollably.

“I’m the only one you have right now. I’ll never leave you like he did.” He said reassuringly. I looked into his beautiful eyes and placed my hand on his cheek. “Don’t ever leave me Colonel!” I said with tears seeping down my cheeks. He looked back at me and said, “I’ll never leave you Sara!”

“Oh Colonel.” I sighed. We tightly embraced each other again. I couldn’t help but kiss his ear a couple of times. His finger was still inside me. I parted my knees wide, allowing him to do as he wished.

“You’re so tight!” He said then removed his hand from my crotch. Our bodies parted slowly. He brought his fingers up to his face and examined it. They looked like they’d been dipped in water. “You’re pussy’s so wet.” He said then placed his fingers in his mouth. I was amazed at the sight of him do this. “Here!” He said, “Taste it.” He placed his fingers in my mouth. I had never been so aroused. I began sucking on his middle finger in a filthy attempt to swallow not my juices but his saliva. He began to fuck my mouth with his fingers by gently thrusting it in and out. I began bobbing my head forward and backward like I was sucking a cock. My eyes were closed and I was in ecstasy, though it didn’t stop me from crying. I was so miserable, but so stimulated at the same time.

“Be Mine!!” He said loudly and authoritatively. “Be my woman!”

“I’m your woman.” I said then sighed deeply, “I’m your woman!” His breathing suddenly became long and deep. TAKE THAT SKIRT OFF!” He said and eagerly grabbed my skirt with his rough hands. He ripped the button that held it on me. Then he began yanking my skirt and my panties off along with it. I had lost control too. I lifted my butt from off the seat to make it easier for him. I grabbed his crotch again and began massaging him roughly. He was a real man, unlike his son. Both of us were shivering feverishly. He then let go of me and sat back. He stared at my naked body. I could feel his eyes roaming my legs, my thighs, my pussy, my belly, my tits then finally my face. He began eagerly unbuckling his pants. His rock hard penis sprang up. I looked at it amazed. He was HUGE. It was at least double the size of his son, and way thicker. The mushroom head of his cock was large and his dick had visible veins on it. He began jacking off. “LOOK AT ME!” he said assertively. “YOU WANT IT DON’T YOU?” He said.

“I want it!”

“YOU WANT THIS COCK DON’T YOU?!”

“I do!” I said and placed my hand on his cock. I couldn’t wrap my fingers around it, it was so big. He grabbed my hair roughly from the back.

“YOU WANT IT IN YOUR MOUTH DON’T YOU?” he said, I sniffed and wiped my tears.

“I want it in my mouth!” I sighed desperately, “I want it in my mouth.”

THINK HARD SARA! THERES NO GOING BACK AFTER THIS. I’M NOT USED TO HEARING THE WORD NO! YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT I MEAN RIGHT? THIS IS YOUR LAST CHANCE TO BACK OUT! AFTER THIS YOU’RE MINE WHETHER YOU LIKE IT OR NOT!”

I looked deep into his eyes sobbing. I nodded. He answered by forcing my head down on his cock. I opened my mouth wide wanting to take all of him in, but I’d only reached down a quarter of the length till the tip of his cock touched the back of my throat. He grabbed my hair tightly and lifted my head till the tip was touching my lips. I could taste his thick pre cum. It tasted salty. He then pressed my head down again. I took it in a little deeper this time. “GET YOUR KNEES ON THE SEAT. GET INTO DOGGY POSITION. I WANT TO FEEL THAT ASS.” He said.

I did what was told with his cock buried deep in my mouth. He reached over and grabbed my ass cheek. “YOU ARE BEAUTIFUL!” He said as his hand roamed my smooth ass. “WHAT A GREAT ASS! COMON HONEY STOP CRYING AND SUCK IT SUCK IT!” He said. He held my head firmly in place with his right hand and did something most unexpected with his left hand. His middle finger reached over to my asshole and began pressing on it.

I opened my eyes. I wanted him to stop. “SSSHH SSSHHHH ITS OKAY SWEETY… TONIGHT I’LL MAKE YOU A REAL WOMAN.”  And with that he pressed his finger all the way into my asshole right up to his knuckle. He began to wiggle it in my ass. I had never known such a sensation. I wanted to protest but all that came out was a half hearted grunt.

I had my mouth full at the time.  “KISS MY BALLS HONEY…LICK THEM CUMON!” I lifted my head from his cock. He was now too distracted by my naked body and had removed his hand from my head. With one hand in my ass and the other roaming my back, he bent down and began kissing and licking my back. “KISS MY BALLS BITCH COMON!” He said. No one had spoken to me like that before. I was being treated like a slut and I wasn’t one. But I was so hurt and angry at Kevin that I wanted to hurt him back. I wanted this man to treat me like his whore so that when Kevin would find out, he’d feel what I was feeling. I dove my determined face in his crotch and began licking his fat balls. Both of us had begun to perspire now. His crotch was particularly sweaty. My whole face seemed moist. I cupped one of his balls in my hand, they seemed like two pool balls. I was surprised at how hard they were. I began kissing them.

After a few moments, he shifted his position so that he lay on his back now.  He placed my legs on either side of his face so that we were now sixty nining each other. He grabbed my ass cheeks and parted them so that my cunt and asshole were clearly presented to him. He began impatiently licking my cunt. I could feel his nose pressed against my asshole. I returned to his 9 inch pole and began sucking again. “YOU’RE MY WOMAN AREN’T YOU BITCH?” He said.

“UHHUHH!” I said.

“YOU LIKE THAT COCK DON’T YOU BITCH!”

“UHUHNN!”

“YOU WANT TO FUCK THIS COCK DON’T YOU!”

“UUHUUNN”

“SAY IT!”

“I want to fuck this cock!” I said and began to cry again. His father was treating me like a cheap whore and it was all because of Kevin. I hated him more than anything in the world. I wanted to hurt him.

“LOUDER BITCH LOUDER!”

“I WANT TO FUCK THIS COCK!” I said loudly with tears running down my face.

“I WANT TO FUCK THIS COCK ‘SIR’! SAY IT AGAIN!” He demanded.

“I WANT TO FUCK THIS COCK…SIR.”

“YOU WANT TO BE MY WHORE DON’T YOU BITCH?”

“I WANT TO BE YOUR WHORE.” I said. He slapped my ass cheek hard. So hard that my body moved all the way forward.

“I WANT TO BE YOUR WHORE ‘SIR’” He said.

“I WANT TO BE YOUR WHORE SIR!” I said. And as soon as I did, he got up and got behind me.

“ON YOUR HANDS AND KNEES!” I did what he ordered. “ARCH THAT GORGEOUS ASS BABE!” He said lustily and let his hands roam across my naked butt, “LOOK AT THIS YOUNG ASS! HOW OLD ARE YOU HUN?” He asked.

“14.” I said wiping my tears. He whistled.

“14 YEAR OLD ASS!” He said, “I LOVE THIS SMOOTH WHITE ASS. ITS EVERY MAN’S DREAM.” I heard him spit a couple of times. He was lubricating his cock. He then bent down and spit three globs of thick saliva on my asshole. The spit ran down my ass and on my cunt. He rubbed it. He placed his hands on my waist and tightened his grip on me. I knew it was going to hurt. His penis was too big. I held on to the edge of the drivers seat with both hands and put my head down in preparation of what he was about to do to me. I felt his cock head on my pussy. He tightened his grip on my waist further. “READY?”

“UHUHH.” He pushed forward. My cunt became unbearably stretched. I began to shriek. “NO! IT’S TOO BIG!” I cried.

“IT’S ALTIGHT HONEY YOURE PUSSY WILL GET USED TO IT! YOU’RE A TOUGH GIRL ARENT YOU? ARE YOU A TOUGH GIRL OR NOT?”

“I’M A TOUGH GIRL.” I said.

“THEN YOU CAN TAKE IT. I TOLD YOU I’D MAKE A WOMAN OUT OF YOU TONIGHT DIDN’T I? BY MORNING YOU’LL BE A PRO!” He said then rammed his cock all the way in.

“AAAHHHHHH.” I grunted in pain. I attempted to move my body forward in order to move away from his cock, but as soon as he sensed me do that he grabbed me by the shoulders and pulled me back to him. “UUUHHHHHHHHH! OHHH GODD!” I YELLED. He began fucking me now, full, deep and hard in rapid succession. The car seats whined and squeaked as we moved. “OOOH MY GODD! OHH MY GODDD!” I kept saying over and over at the base of my voice. He let go of my shoulders and grabbed my waist again.

“OH SHIT! YOU’RE 14 YEAR OLD CUNT IS SO FUCKING TIGHT!” He grunted. IT’S SO TIGHT!” He said then without warning spanked my ass cheek with his right hand. “FUCK IT BITCH FUCK IT COMON!” He said. “I’VE DREAMED OF AN ASS LIKE THIS FOR SO LONG. AAAHHHH!” He grunted in a state of ecstasy. “COME HERE HONEY!” He said then put his hand around my chest and bought me up, so that even though we were in the same position and on our knees, I was upright. He put both his arms around me and tightly locked me in place. I could feel his chin at the top of my head. He pulled his cock out till only his cock head was in me then slammed it in me. Both of us screamed. His was out of pleasure, mine was of pain. He repeated this motion over and over, he’d extract his cock very slowly then ram it back in me. He kept the rhythm constant, which gave me time to prepare for each vicious thrust.

“FOR THE PAST…….AAAAHHH……TEN YEARS………UUUUUHH…………IVE BEEN WATCHING MY SONS…………………AAAAHAHH………GET ALL THE YOUNG PUSSY…………UUUHHHH……….NOW ITS DADDY’S TURN………..UUUUUHHHH TO ENJOY A 14 YEAR OLD FRESH PUSSY!!” He whispered in my ear then started kissing the back and sides of my neck.

“I WANT TO CUM INSIDE YOU DARLING!”

“NO COLONEL!” I begged, “I DON’T WANT TO GET PREGNANT.”

“YOU WON’T!” He said, “WE’LL GET YOU THE PILLS YOU NEED. IT WONT HAPPEN DON’T WORRY BABY, I KNOW WHAT IM DOING!”

“COLONEL PLEASE!” I said dishearteningly. “COLONEL!...” He placed his hand on my mouth before I could resist any further and began his rampant assault. The whole car moved as he fucked me like a mad bull. All I could hear was a slapping sound our bodies made as his body smacked into mine. His right hand tightly covered my mouth and his left hand squeezed my right tit.

“I WANT TO CUM INSIDE YOU, I WANT TO CUM INSIDE YOU!” He kept yelling over and over. “AAAAAAHUHHH AAAAAAHUUUUUHH AAAHHUUHHH AAAHHUUHHH AAAHHUUHHH!” He yelled in a deep voice as he began to cum. I could feel his sizzling cum in me. It was a sensation I had never felt before. “AAH AAH AHH” He said as he pumped the last three squirts of his semen inside me. We both then collapsed on the seat. I lay now on my stomach, and he lay on top of me covering my whole body from the back with his softening cock still inside me. He was heavy, but I didn’t complain. We were panting hard, both of us trying to catch our breath. Â

I had never had such intensely mixed feeling in my life. I was deeply heartbroken…I was feverishly horny…I felt awfully degraded…No one had called me a bitch in my life, at least not to my face, and now here I was acting like a whore he’d picked up on the side of the road. This old man didn’t love me, he just needed his cock pleasured. I felt like an idiot realizing this so late in the day. I hated myself.

I was suddenly startled as I heard a car approaching. I lifted my head in panic.

“Shhh it’s alright! It’ll pass.” He whispered in my ear. The sound of the car approaching got louder and louder and suddenly diminished as it zoomed by us. I sighed in relief. “We better go from here,” said the Colonel, “I take it the engagement party is over.”

I quickly began to put my clothes back on. My hair was a mess and I had mascara all over my face. I could still feel his gooey cum oozing out of my pussy. It was a vivid reminder of what had just happened. The Colonel put his pants back up. He didn’t bother buttoning up. He started the engine and began driving again.

Â

Â

Â

4. THE COLONEL’S PROPOSITION

Â

Â

Â

“Oh Sara that was amazing.” He said looking relaxed.

“Yes.” I said meekly. Â

“Are you alright honey?”

“I’m fine.” I said as I fixed my hair. My body was trembling.

“So you still want to be my woman?”

“I don’t know Colonel, I just want to go home.”

“Tired so soon?”

“I’ve had a rough day.” I said. He placed his hand on mine gently. He had turned into the Colonel I knew before he had fucked me.

“Darling I have a proposition to make.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m a very powerful man Sara,” He said pensively, “with money and lots of connections. I can make your life and your mother’s life much easier if you want me too.”

“How?” I asked, curious as to what he’d say.

“You loved your daddy didn’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Kevin mentioned how you always wished you could afford to restore his grave. It’s sad that the man you love the most has a broken down head stone with spray paint on it.” I didn’t say anything. “Wouldn’t you want to have it restored?”

“Yes.” I said.

“Then be my girlfriend.”

“I don’t know Colonel.”

“Your mother is in debt, how long do you think she can financially hold up? Besides, a woman and a daughter are vulnerable, you know that.”

“I want to take care of both of you.” He said gently and pulled up the car on the side of the road again.

“Don’t you hate it when your mother borrows money from the neighbors?” He said. “I’ll be more than willing to provide for you. I want you to go to college. You’re such a good student, you deserve it the most. It would be a shame if you don’t. Don’t you want to go to college?”

“Yes, I want to.” I said softly. He moved closer to me and kissed me on the cheek. “This is a once in life time opportunity gorgeous, don’t pass it up.”

“What do I have to do for you exactly?” I asked. He pecked me on my cheek again, slowly and sweetly.

“I won’t beat around the bush Sara. Before we had sex I hadn’t done it in years. Kevin’s mum stopped having sex with me years back. I could never bring my self to have sex with hookers, and besides a man with my stature needs to be discreet. In return for all that I do for you I want you to have sex with me when ever I want it and how ever I want it. It’ll be fun trust me. We’ll book rooms in the best hotels, we might even travel out side the country and meet up there if you’d like.

“What about me and Kevin?” I asked.

“What about you and Kevin? He’s over you. That story is over. Besides, he’s a fucking idiot. Only I know how special you are.” He said then cradled my face in his hands. “And so beautiful.” He said gently. “Trust me darling your world will change if you agree. I’ll spoil you rotten just like your father would have.” He said then paused, “Come on baby say yes.” I stayed still for a moment, then hesitatingly nodded.

“My mother should never know!” I said.

“Darling, no one should ever know.” He said, “Lets face it hun, you’re 14, you’re just a kid, but a kid with a body made to fuck. You’re mother will kill you and the county judge will have a field day with this one.” He said then reached for his wallet. “And to let you know that I’m not completely full of shit, I want you to take this.” He said handing me a wad of $5000. I had never seen this type of money in my life. “Do what ever you want with that money.”

“It’s too much.” I said. He kissed me on the mouth.

“Anything for my little girl.” He said. “Come sit on my lap.” I felt ashamed taking the money, but I knew it could do wonders for ma and me. I did what he told me to do. I sat on his lap. He guided me in such a way that I had both my legs on either side of him. I faced this man and looked at his eyes again. They looked back caringly. “You okay baby?” He asked.

“I’m okay.”

“I need you to kiss me!” He said. I slowly placed my hands on his face. I wanted to kiss him. I wanted this man to take my mother and me away from our life. No more bills, no more borrowing rent money, no more anything. I needed this man, I wanted him to be there for us. Kevin was history now. I belonged to this man. I leaned forward and kissed him. His hands cupped my tits. His tongue entered my mouth. I began sucking on it. My ass could feel his cock begin to spring to life again. “There’s a nice secluded place we could go to, no one will bother us. What do you say?”

“Okay.”

“That’s my girl.” He said and smiled. I sat on the passenger seat again. He began driving. “I’m sorry if I got a bit rough back there. I don’t mean to hurt you Sara, it’s just that…you make me lose control. You have such a beautiful young body.”

“Thanks.”

“Pleasures all mine!” He said then smiled.

Â

Â

Â

5. “IT’LL TAKE ALL NIGHT!” SAID THE COLONEL

Â

Â

Â

We didn’t say anything for the next 10 minutes. The car suddenly took a detour into the woods. There was a wide mud path that led to no where. The only semblance of vision was provided by the headlights. When I looked at the side windows I saw nothing but dark trees. The mud path continued for about 10 minutes, then we took another detour to the left and headed straight for about another 5 minutes. The Colonel finally stopped the car and turned the head lights off. He then switched the inside lights of the car on. So even though it was pitch black around us, the car within was well lit.

“I need to make a call sweety.” He said then took his cell phone out and punched in a number and put the phone to his ear. “Hello!...Hi darling….I know I’m so sorry I missed it……I dropped Sara home, the poor little thing…….Its alright though…..she’s a tough girl she’ll be fine………I know………Darling I’m going to the club to have some drinks with the crew……don’t wait up……I know darling……I’ll be there when you wake up……I love you too hun……bye!” He said then switched off the phone. “What time’s your curfew?” He asked.

“.”

“It’s almost .” He said, you should call your mum and tell her you’re spending the night with Tanya.”

“Will it take all night?” I asked naively.

“Yes.” He said seriously and handed me the phone, “…All night.” I nodded, accepting my fate. I rang my home phone.

“Hi Mum,” I said trying to sound cheerful. I found myself holding back tears again. “Oh it was beautiful…the bride to be looked beautiful……true……uh…Ma….I’ll be sleeping over at Tanya’s place tonight….we’ll watch a movie……that’s okay right?……I know ma….I promise……bye Ma……….and Ma…………I love you……….I know……..Bye!” I said then switched it off. Â

“Well I’m glad we got that out of the way!” He said gladly then removed a small flask from his jacket. “I think you need a drink.”

“I’m fine thanks.”

“Come on! You seem a little tense, it’ll help you relax. Girl your age needs to enjoy her self. Your life will pass you by sooner than you think. Make the most of it. Have some Vodka baby. Come on!” He said then placed the tip of the flask to my lips. I began to drink, it tasted awful. I tried moving the flask away, but his hand kept it in place, “2 more sips baby 2 more sips…thaaaaats it! Good girl.” He then proceeded to take large sips of it himself. “I heard someone say that you had very nice feet. I think it was Loni who said it once, she said you should be a foot model or something. Is that true?”

“Yes she said that once.”

“Take your shoes off and put your feet on my lap.” He said. “I want to see them.” I unbuckled the strap on my heels and placed both my feet on his lap. My back was against the door now. I could feel his cock with my right foot. “Wow!” He said. “That Loni bitch was right. You have very beautiful feet. Pink nail polish really suits them…And look at those pink soles. They’re so white and soft. Has Kevin ever sucked your lovely toes?”

“No.”

“What a fucking idiot.” He said. It was strange him talking about his son like that. “I have a thing for feet, I hope you don’t mind if I indulge. Do you?”

“No.” I said, curious as to what he’d do next. He took my big toe in his mouth and began sucking on it. He closed his eyes as if he was in ecstasy. “I love the way they smell.” He said then began sucking the toes of my other foot. My big toe and the one beside it were in his mouth now. I could feel his tongue between.

I stared at him amazed. I had never seen a man do that before. It felt strange. He stopped after a few moments. He was breathing heavily now. I knew painfully well that he was going to start acing like a jerk again. “Take that shirt off!” He said, “No wait!” He said abruptly then reached forward and grabbed my shirt on each side and ripped it apart.

I was clearly startled by this. He then grabbed my bra covered tits  and roughly tore the bra off me till my chest was exposed. “That’s the way I like it.” He said, then he got on his knees on the seat and between my legs. He found the opening of my skirt and tore right threw it. He gripped my skirt and stretched his arms wide forcefully and tore it to shreds. He yanked them off till I lay in front of him in my panties. I grew frightened again and was on the verge of crying.

I bit my lip and tried to stop my tears. He grabbed my panties with one hand and ripped them right off me. He then stared at my body. I think it was the first time he’d seen it properly with the lights turned on. “Sara you’re a fucking stunner! Look at that shaved pussy. I knew you were a trooper, that little cunt of yours took me right in.” He said then sat on the seat and began taking his clothes off.

“Alright!” He said, “Enough with this foreplay. Go to the back and take everything of. I need to fuck that tight illegal pussy again.” I climbed to the back. The family had gone camping recently, so all the car seats were folded, which gave us ample room. “There’s a blanket somewhere there, lay it down.” He said. I took my tattered shirt and bra off. They came off easily.

I was completely naked now from head to toe. I found the blanket and lay it on the floor. The Colonel had removed his shoes and socks and was now in the midst of removing his trousers and under wear. I was ready for him now but nervous as to what he had in store.

Â

Â

6. “EARN YOUR MONEY BITCH!”

Â

Â

Â

The Colonel was completely naked now as well. He joined me at the back of the car. It was the first time I was seeing him naked. His body was quite fit for his age, but sagged a little. The ample white hair on his chest and sparse white hair on the rest of his body gave his age away.

My heart sank when I lay my eyes on his cock. It was fully hard again and had pre-cum oozing out from it. “LAY ON YOUR STOMACH BITCH I WANT TO SEE THAT ASS AGAIN PROPERLY.” He said turning into a monster again. I turned my body and lay flat on the floor. I could feel his eyes on me. “HERE! PUT THIS LITTLE PILLOW BENEATH YOUR CROTCH. I WANT THAT FUCKING GORGEOUS ASS TO STICK OUT! THAT’S IT. WHAT A GREAT FUCKING ASS! YOU ARE A FUCKING ANGEL! I’M GOING TO FUCK THIS 14 YEAR OLD LITTLE ANGEL.”

I felt his hands grab either side of my ass. He parted my cheeks. “LOOK AT THAT PINK ASSHOLE. WOW IT’S SO FUCKING PINK AND CLEAN, NOT A SINGLE HAIR. KEVINS MUM HAS A NASTY ASSHOLE. YOURS IS A SIGHT FOR SOAR EYES. TELL ME DARLING…HAS MY SON EVER TONGUE FUCKED YOUR ASSHOLE?”

“What?” I said.

“HAS MY SON EVER PUT HIS TONGUE DEEP IN YOUR ASSHOLE?”

“No.”

“FUCKING LOSER!” He said, “WELL…IT‘S TIME FOR ME TO TASTE EVERY MANS DREAM.” With that he spread my ass cheeks wide and pressed his face deep in my ass. My legs were now open so wide that each foot touched either side of the car. I suddenly felt his thick wet and determined tongue press against my asshole. It offered little resistance. The Colonel’s tongue was too strong. “UUUHHHHHH” I said raising my head. His tongue was inside me now. I could feel him wiggle it, tasting me. But that wasn’t enough. He went deeper and deeper and wiggled his whole face on my ass. He extracted his tongue after a few moments and began planting kisses on it. “YUMMY!” He said then kissed my ass. “HAVE YOU EVER BEEN SPANKED HONEY?”

“No.”

“TIME FOR YOU TO EARN THE MONEY SWEETY. THIS MIGHT STING, BUT IT’LL BE ALRIGHT IN THE MORNING?” He said and got on his knees. “WHAT EVER YOU DO DON’T FUCKING MOVE; IT’LL ONLY MAKE ME ANGRY; YOU DON’T WANT TO DO THAT DO YOU DARLING.”

“No!” I said and began to cry again. His hands were feeling up my ass.

“OH YA! AND SCREAM AS MUCH YOU WANT! NO ONE WILL BOTHER US!” With that he raised his arm and gave me a tight spank on my right cheek. I shrieked in pain. I began crying uncontrollably. “ASS OUT HONEY! DON’T TAKE IT IN; STICK THAT ASS OUT; BE A BRAVE GIRL COME ON!” He said then spanked me again harder, then again then again then again in quick succession. He then began to spank my left ass cheek with even more vigor and viciousness.

“AAAAHHH AHHHHHH OHGODDDDD OH GODDDDD OH MYGODDDDD!” I kept crying loudly. He assaulted me for a good 5 minutes then stopped.

“STOP CRYING HUN COME ON! NO MORE OKAY LUV?” he said panting loudly. “I WANT THAT SWEET TONGUE OF YOURS IN MY ASSHOLE!”

“COLONEL NO! PLEASE!” I pleaded. “YOU CAN FUCK ME ANY WAY YOU WANT, PLEASE NOT THAT?” Â

“EARN YOUR MONEY BITCH!” He snapped, “NOTHING IN THIS WORLD IS FREE.” He said then lay on his stomach. I hesitated. “SARA DON’T MAKE ME WAIT!” He snapped again. I took a deep breath and knelt down between his legs. He had a big ass, I had to spread his ass cheeks wide to discover his asshole. It was a disgusting little thing. I suddenly felt a large hand at the back of my head pushing roughly forward. My face was now buried in his ass. “THAT’S IT HONEY! GET YOUR SWEET LITTLE TONGUE IN THERE. GOOD GIRL!” I did what he asked.

I slid my tongue in his asshole. It tasted horrible. I could taste his musky sweaty scent. He began thrashing his ass around, while holding my face tightly in his butt by my hair. “OH GOD YES WIGGLE IT JUST LIKE THAT, DEEPER DEEPER! TONGUE FUCK ME BABY COME ON. OHHH GODDDDD YOU DESERVE EVERY PENNY DARLING I LOVE YOU SO MUCH OH FUCK YEAH!” after a few minutes he said, “OKAY! STOP! STOP! YOU WANT TO GIVE ME A HEART ATTACK?” He turned his body around and lay on his back.

My entire face was wet. My tears, his ass sweat and my saliva were all on me. I could smell each smell and taste them as well.  He got on his knees, his thick veiny cock jutting out like a pole. “I NEED TO FUCK YOUR FACE. LAY ON YOUR STOMACH AGAIN HONEY; FACING ME, GOOD GIRL!” My face was now inches away from his cock. He grabbed my hair firmly from the back with both his hands.

He was now in complete control of my face. “OKAY HONEY OPEN YOUR MOUTH; WIDER; WIDER; TOUNGUE OUT! GOOD GIRL. NOW ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS STAY LIKE THAT OKAY DON’T FUCKING MOVE.” He then pushed his cock into my waiting mouth. “GODDAMN SARA! YOUR MOUTH IS SO FUCKING DRY! REMEMBER HONEY WHEN GIVING A MAN A BLOW JOB THE MORE SPIT THE BETTER.” He said then removed his cock from my mouth. “HERE…… LOOK UP AT ME AND OPEN YOUR MOUTH!” He leaned down and spit in my mouth.

I couldn’t believe he was doing this to me, but I complied. It was relatively better than my tongue wiggling in his asshole. “DON’T MOVE! I HAVE MORE FOR YOU!” He said then collected large globs of spit in his mouth and let it trickle into my mouth. I choked on it a couple of times. My mouth was now half full of his spit. “DON’T SWALLOW THIS JUST YET!” He said then resumed his previous position with his hands gripping my face. His cock entered my mouth again, this time making the entry slippery and smooth. 1/3rd of his cock slipped into my mouth till it chocked me.

He began fucking my mouth with quick little strokes. “OHHHH YESS BABY JUST LIKE THAT JUUUST LIKE THAT.” He groaned with his eyes closed. Globs of spit ran down my mouth till it covered my whole chin. He opened his eyes and began eyeing my ass again. “I LOVE YOUR ASS BABY I LOVE THAT ASS!” He said then leaned forward and began feeling my butt again. “PUT A FINGER IN MY BUTT.” He said “DO IT…PUT A FINGER IN MY BUTT!” without removing him from my mouth I placed my middle finger in his crack. When I found his hole I pressed it up. “ALL THE WAY BITCH ALL THE WAY!” He grunted. “GOOD NOW WIGGLE AAHAHHH YESSS FUCK YAA I LOVE THE FUCKING WIGGLE. PUT ANOTHER FINGER IN.” I placed my index finger at the entrance of his hole and pressed it all the way in.

The Colonel was in ecstasy. I knew because he began fucking my mouth more vigorously. He began paying attention to my ass again. “SEEMS LIKE I SHOULD RETURN THE FAVOUR!” He said then pressed his middle finger in my asshole. I let out a resisting grunt. “WHAT A FUCKING GREAT ASSHOLE! He said then removed his finger from my butt. “TAKE YOU FINGER OUT OF MY ASS SWEETY!” He said then sat on his ass in front of me.

I took the opportunity to catch my breath. He took his finger, the one that was in my ass a moment ago and put it into his mouth. “YUMMMY.....YOU HAVE ONE DELICIOUS ASS!....TAKE THAT FINGER THAT WAS IN MY BUTT AND PUT IT IN YOUR MOUTH!” I knew that if I thought about it too much that I’d never do it, so I just did it without thinking. I tried my best not to think about the taste by thinking about something pleasant, like going to college or moving away from this town when I made enough money.

The Colonel began jerking off as he watched me lick my fingers. “YOU’RE REALLY AMAZING ME SARA! YOU’RE DOING THAT LIKE A PRO; SHIT LOOK AT THAT! YOU ARE A DIRTY LITTLE GIRL! ALLRIGHT HONEY TIME TO FUCK; LAY ON YOUR BACK AND SPREAD YOUR LEGS. SPREAD THEM WIDE!” I wiped my chin, lay down and spread my legs shamelessly like an experienced whore.

The Colonel got in between my legs. He rested one hand on the floor beside my head to support his weight. With his other hand he guided his cock in my pussy. He rubbed the tip of his cock on my clit, and then placed it at the entrance of my pussy. “WRAP YOU LEGS AROUND MY WAIST” I complied. He then lowered his body on to me. His cock diving into my tight pussy as he did. I grunted…but not as loudly as I had done hours ago when he first fucked me from behind. “SEE? IT DOEST HURT THAT MUCH NOW DOES IT? IVE STRECTHED YOUR PUSSY! I LOVE STRECTHING IT AGGHHHHH!” He said, looking into my eyes. His face an inch from mine. I could feel his hot breath on me. It smelled of vodka.

His thrusts were slow, but very consistent. He likes fucking this way. He likes it slow but forceful. He rams it deep inside me with a vicious thrust, each time making my whole body jerk violently and making me gasp out loud. He lay on me now covering my whole body. My legs wrapped around his waist, my feet locked, I put my arms around his neck.

Â

That brings me back to the moment it began to rain, to the sounds of us grunting uncontrollably, the sound of rain tapping on the roof top, the smell of our sweat. I think of Kevin, I think of how much I hate him. How he’d be broken if he ever knew I had become his father’s whore. I wanted him to hate me as much as I hated him. “FUCK ME!” I whispered in the Colonel’s ear. The Colonel stopped abruptly. He paused for a second and looked at my face.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY SWEET HEART?”

“FUCK ME SIR!” I cried hysterically as tears ran down my cheeks. “COLONEL FUCK YOUR 14 YEAR OLD WHORE!”

“I WANT TO! YOU DIRTY LITTLE CUNT!”

“FUCK MY BRAINS OUT!” I yelled and locked my legs around him tightly. I grabbed his ass cheeks and pushed him towards my cunt. “FUCK THE SHIT OUT OF YOUR LITTLE WHORE!”

“SAY FUCK ME DADDY!”

“FUCK ME DADDY” I yelled.

“SAY IT LOUDER YOU FUCKING WHORE! SAY DADDY FUCK YOURE LITTLE GIRL!”

“DADDY FUCK YOUR LITTLE GIRL, FUCK HER DADDY! FUCK ME! COME INSIDE ME DADDY! COME IN MY LITTLE CUNT!” I yelled and held onto him for dear life as he violently pounded my entire body like there was no tomorrow. The car shook fiercely as he slammed hard into my young illegal pussy. He was hurting me….the pain was becoming unbearable. He was grunting loudly like a mad man and I was screaming deafeningly. I suddenly felt my body begin to shake, my body fell limp. I closed my eyes, my legs collapsed on either side of him, my head fell back to the floor and I passed out. The Colonel kept on going…. Â

Â

Â

Â

7. EARLY MORNING FUCK IN THE WOODS

Â

I woke up to the sound of snoring. I opened my eyes and found myself laying on top of the Colonel. The old man was flat on his back, my head rested on his hairy chest. His breathing was loud and deep. I could feel one of his hands still on my ass. His cock wasn’t in my pussy anymore even though our genitals were tightly pressed together by my weight.

I got up and sat beside him. Looking out the window I saw the most beautiful early morning. The day hadn’t completely arrived but the forest was beginning to look visible. The rain had stopped. I looked around in the car. It was a mess. Our clothes were scattered every where. I just sat there enjoying the calmness of the moment. My pussy ached. I reached down and examined my cunt. It was soar and had dried semen all over it. I realized that I needed to pee very badly. I looked around the car to see if anyone was there. I didn’t see anyone. The place really was quite secluded; there was some relief in knowing that.

I moved to the back of the vehicle and opened the door gently. I didn’t want to disturb the Colonel. The clicking sound of the door handle didn’t wake him. I opened the door and slipped out. I was still completely naked but didn’t see any harm in moving to the side of the car to take a piss. I knelt down and began urinating. My cunt hurt as I did. I wondered when the Colonel would drop me home. I missed my bed.

I opened the car door and was a bit startled at seeing the Colonel sitting up. “Good morning.” He said grinning.

“Good morning.”

“Are you okay sweety?”

“I look like a mess but I feel fine.” I said.

“Come on!” He said getting out of the car. “Let’s go wash up.

“Where?”

“There’s a pond close by. Only a handful of people know about it. No one ever goes there.” He said then took my hand in his and began walking. I realized that both of us were stark naked. We didn’t even have our shoes on.

“Should we put our clothes on?”

“We don’t need them.” He said. Walking through the woods naked with an old man was certainly a strange thing to do. He was being very sweet now and pecked me on the cheek every once in a while. He would rarely but surely do something sexually suggestive. Like he’d put his hand on my ass as we walked, or kissed me on the mouth sliding his tongue in me for a few seconds.

“So what do you want to do when you go to college?” He asked. I thought for a moment.

“Well…I was toying with the idea of becoming a lawyer.”

“You really don’t want to do that.”

“Why?”

“It looks all glamorous on TV shows and films but believe me it’s a very tough and horrible field. All you do is come across low lives. Any other plan?”

“Not really.” I said. “I never thought that far considering I never thought I’d get the chance to go.”

“You deserve to go. You’re a sweet girl.” He said, “All the rich kids are a bunch of assholes.” He said then squeezed my hand. I returned the squeeze. “When the time comes, we’ll make sure you go to a good school. I doubt you’ll have any trouble getting admitted. And even if you don’t, your new found big daddy will make a few phone calls and throw a little tantrum.” He said then smiled. For the first time in a while, I smiled as well.

We reached the most beautiful pond one could imagine. It was surrounded by flowers and leaves and had crystal clear water.

“Let’s take a dip darling.” He said. Leading me by my hand we ventured into the waters. The cold water was over bearing but I quickly got used to it. Dipping my head into the water felt amazingly refreshing. My sticky make-up, the sweat, the stale perfume and of course the dried semen all swept away in the water. I felt clean again. I put my hair back and opened my eyes. The Colonel wasn’t in the water anymore. He sat on a big rock on the grass beside the pond and watched me admiringly. Our eyes locked. I found myself betraying even myself. I realized that I wanted to touch this man and make him happy. The Colonel was right. He was all I had. I wanted to make my man happy.

I slowly walked out of the water. He stared at my naked body. Drops of water seeped down my wet skin as I moved closer to him. He was staring at my firm tits, my flat smooth belly, my long white legs. I stood in front of him. We looked into each others eyes, before I looked down at his twitching penis. He didn’t say and do anything. He just stared at my young firm body. I smiled at him and knelt in front of him. He smiled back but didn’t move.

I gently brushed my hand against his cock. It twitched again. I held it in my hand and buried my lips in the deep crevice between his left ball and his inner thigh and began gently licking him there. He let out a groan. I could feel his blood rushing to his cock with my hand. It was hard in no time. I moved my face and took his cock into my mouth. I bobbed my head up and down on it and even spit on it a few times to make it wet as I was certain that him burying his cock in my pussy was imminent.

“I know that you’re only 14, that you’re practically a child, but I want you as my cum sucking whore!” He said softly but intensely.

“I am your whore Colonel.” I replied while jerking him off with my right hand and massaging his balls with the other. He was breathing heavily now. He was ready to fuck me. I sensed he was restraining himself for some reason. I stood up and took a few steps back and lay down on the grass. I looked into his eyes and spread my knees apart, giving him a good view of my young teen pussy. I smiled then put my head back and closed my eyes.

Moments later I felt his hands on my belly. I opened my eyes and found him between my legs, his cock had pre-cum oozing out of it again. He lowered his face and began sucking on my tit. I ran my hands through his back hair. The tip of his erect cock would brush against the entrance of my cunt, teasing it.

“Daddy?”

“Yes Sara!”

“Fuck me.” I said. “Fuck your little girl.”

“Can I cum inside my little girl?”

“Pump it all inside me Daddy.” I said. And he did just that.

Â

Â

--------------------------------------------------

 Â

PART 2 COMING SOON!

Â

Â

NOTE: Please make sure to write your feedback to: saramasterson@yahoo.com

I always reply my mails so you won’t be disappointed.  Â

Becky's Babysitter

Jolly1 on Virgin Stories

Chapter 1

Mike Wilkens moved through the throng of teenagers as he made his way down the corridor to his locker. People talked excitedly and locker doors banged as they gathered together their things before leaving for the upcoming long weekend. He nodded and spoke to a few of his fellow students, never actually stopping, but somehow finding time to joke and laugh with a few of them.

He was about five foot ten and a quarterback on the high school football team. He wasn’t the starting quarterback, but he was on the team and that’s what mattered. His jock status, combined with his short dark hair, soft brown eyes and smoldering good looks made him very popular with the ladies as well. Most of the girls halted their conversations and watched as he passed,

Read More
pretending not to notice their stares. Once they believed he was out of earshot, they would start giggling and chattering again. Life was good.

He turned a corner and caught a glimpse of long blonde hair near the lockers. Jessica Harner. She was on the cheerleading squad and they had been going out for a couple of months. As he neared, he saw that she was wearing her cheerleader uniform, a short white skirt and a red sport bra type top. She was talking with Julie Sykes, a beautiful and curvaceous brunette with a great set of 34 D cups. She was wearing her cheerleader uniform as well and filled out her top very nicely!

He crept up behind Jessica, his finger to his lips so Julie wouldn’t give him away, and planted a quick kiss on her long slender neck. She jumped and spun around, surprised, then smiled. Her face literally lit up when she smiled and her emerald green eyes sparkled. Damn, she was hot! Her long hair fell over her shoulders down to the small of her back and her firm, grapefruit sized tits bounced seductively inside her top as she moved closer and leaned up to kiss him.

“Hi, Mike!” she said as she wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him.

“Hey, Jess,” he replied, giving her a gentle squeeze. They were both seventeen and had started having sex three weeks earlier. Jessica had been giving him blow jobs since the second week they had been together, but it had taken her another three weeks to go all the way with him. She hadn’t been a virgin, but her only other sexual encounter hadn’t been very satisfying for her and she wanted to make sure she was ready before trying it again. Always the perfect gentleman (well usually), he hadn’t pushed her too hard and when they finally did have sex, she was like a wild animal that had finally been freed. They had done it many times since and more often than not, it was Jessica who initiated their sexual liaisons. They’d even done it at school a couple of times at her insistence, not that he put up much of a fight.

Julie pretended to examine her nails while they embraced.

“So, are we still on for tonight?” he asked, releasing her slender body. She stood about five-foot-six and weighed about one-ten. Her face fell and she shook her head.

“I can’t,” she said in a dejected tone of voice. “I promised Mrs Drew that I’d babysit Becky tonight. Sorry, babe. I forgot all about it.”

Mike looked at her, arching one eyebrow. “Becky Drew? Isn’t she old enough to take care of herself?”

Julie interrupted. “I’m gonna take off, Jess. You better hurry or you’ll be late for practice.” She smiled at Mike. “See ya later, Mike!”

Jessica nodded. “I’ll be right there.”

Mike raised a hand as she turned and walked away, her long legs disappearing under her short white pleated skirt. “See ya, Julie.”

“Hey!” Jessica scolded as she pulled his face away from Julie’s trim figure.

He grinned at her, shrugging. “Sorry, babe. I’m only human!”

She continued her stern look, then gave in and returned his grin. “I suppose I can’t stop you from looking. . .” She wagged a finger in his face. “. . . but don’t touch!”

“Deal,” he said, and gave her a quick peck on the lips. “So, why are you babysitting Becky? Isn’t she like . . .fourteen or fifteen?”

Jessica nodded. “She’s fifteen, but her parents are going away until Saturday afternoon and they don’t want her to be alone all night.”

He frowned. “Oh. So you have to stay all night?”

Jessica nodded. “Yeah, sorry. I wish I could get out of it.” Then her face brightened. “Hey! Why don’t you come over!? Becky will be in bed around ten or eleven!” She bit her lower lip and looked up at him sexily. “And I’ll be awful lonely sitting there all by myself!”

His smile returned. Her tone of voice suggested that ‘lonely’ was a euphemism for ‘horny’. “Sure! Sounds great!”

She stood on her tip toes and kissed his lips quickly. “I have to get to practice.” She started down the hall, then turned. “I’ll give you a call after she goes to bed!” She whirled around, her pleated skirt spinning up to give him a quick glimpse of her white panties under it.

“Hey!” he called out. She turned again, walking backwards away from him. “Wear that tonight!” He grinned and she laughed, then turned and ran down the hall.

Chapter 2

Becky was sitting cross-legged on the couch watching TV. To say that she was upset that her parents had hired a sitter would be an understatement. She was pissed! If word ever got out at school, she would be teased incessantly! She was fifteen, for fuck sake! The only good thing was that it was Jessica, who had been her regular sitter until a couple of years ago, when Becky had finally convinced her parents that she was too old for a sitter. They always had fun and Becky was hoping to ask her some questions about what high school was like. She would be a junior next fall and was already planning to try out for the cheerleading squad. And she certainly looked the part. While she still had some of the awkward pubescent look, she was quickly developing into a very attractive young woman. Her long, slender legs led to nicely curved hips, a flat stomach, and a pair of baseball sized breasts that seemed to get a little bigger each day. Her face was oval shaped with clear skin and a pair of pale blue eyes that seemed to shine as if lit by some inner light. She had long, dark brown hair with a few blonde highlights that fell almost to her waist. It could sometimes be a pain to take care of, but she loved the feel of it. And it looked great on her, which was evidenced by the increasing number of looks and whistles she was receiving from guys. Tonight it was tied up into a long ponytail.

Her mother came into the room. “Ok, honey. We’re going now.” She looked at her watch. “Jessica should be here in about half an hour. We’ll be home around noon tomorrow.” She pulled a twenty from her purse and laid it on the hall table. “Get yourselves a pizza, ok?” Becky nodded, still staring at the TV, but not really watching it. Her mother sighed and sat next to her. “Look, honey, I know you’re not a little kid anymore and if we were coming home tonight, we’d leave you alone.” She touched her arm. “It’ll make me feel better knowing that you’re not alone all night.” She smiled and stroked Becky’s hair. “Think of it as a sleep over, ok? No bedtime. I’ll leave it up to you two.”

Becky turned to her and sighed. “Ok, Mom. I guess I understand.” She gave her a slight smile. “Jess is more of a friend, anyway. We’ll have fun.”

Her mother leaned forward and kissed her forehead. “Thanks for understanding.” She stood up. “We’ll call in the morning and let you know what time we’ll be home.”

“C’mon, Deb! Let’s go!” her father called from the kitchen. He poked his head into the room. “Are you all set, Becky?”

She nodded. “Uh-huh. Have fun, you guys.”

Her mother went over and straightened her father’s tie, then turned to go. “You, too, honey. We’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Night, sweetie. Don’t stay up too late, ok?” her father said with a smile. She nodded and waved goodbye.

She was still basically in the same position when the doorbell rang about twenty minutes later. She unfolded her long legs and went to answer the door, dressed casually in a pair of sweat pants and t-shirt. She checked the window, then opened the door for Jessica.

“Hey, Jess,” she said as Jessica stepped inside.

“Hi, Becky! How are you?” Jessica said with a smile. She genuinely liked Becky and if not for having to postpone her date with Mike, would have looked forward to spending the night with her. She was wearing tight faded jeans and a short t-shirt that showed off her bare navel. A small overnight bag was slung over her shoulder.

“Wow! You look like you’re going on a hot date!” Becky exclaimed as she closed the door.

Jessica looked down at herself, then back up to Becky, her face scrunched up into a questioning grimace. “Too much?”

Becky laughed. “Not if you’re trying to get guys to look at you!”

Jessica grinned and dropped her bag. “Well, to be honest, Mike may be dropping by later.”

Becky’s face lit up. “Mike Wilkens!? He’s hot!”

Jessica raised an eyebrow and looked at her, a wry smile on her face. “Hey, that’s my boyfriend you’re talking about! Don’t you go putting the moves on him!” She tried to keep a straight face, but Becky started to giggle and soon Jessica joined her.

As they started over to the couch, Becky looked down at her own attire. “Oh, shit! I can’t let him see me dressed like this!” Before Jessica could respond, she raced down the hall to her room and closed the door. Jessica chuckled and sat down on the couch. She picked up the remote control and began flipping through the channels. It looked like Becky would still be up when Mike arrived. Jessica was horny as hell, but they had all night. Becky would go to bed eventually.

About twenty minutes later, Becky emerged from her room wearing tight jeans and a revealing halter top. She had applied a little makeup and let her hair down. It shone as she walked into the room, nearly touching the top of her jeans. “I ordered us a pizza. Mom’s treat,” she said as she sat down.

Jessica looked at the attractive young woman sitting beside her, who was only a young girl a few short minutes ago. “Holy shit, Becky! Should I be worried, here?” She raised her eyebrows and tried to look serious. Becky grinned sheepishly and blushed.

“I just wanted to look . . . nice,” she said quietly. “Like you.”

Jessica chuckled and hugged her. “I’m only teasing! But you do look nice. You’ve grown up a lot in the last couple of years!”

They settled in front of the TV, chatting away and catching up, not really watching it. The pizza arrived a few minutes later and they moved into the kitchen to eat. They sat at the table eating and when there was a lull in the conversation, Becky spoke up. “So, are you guys . . . you know . . . doing it?”

Jessica looked up at her, startled at her intimate question, and pausing while chewing on a piece of pizza. She swallowed it and said, “Why would you ask me something like that?”

Becky shrugged and studied her piece of pizza, not meeting Jessica’s eyes. “I dunno. I was just curious, I guess.”

Jessica fixed her eyes on Becky. “That’s not something you ask someone, Becky. It’s very personal.”

Becky didn’t reply for a moment, then said, “I’m sorry. I was just wondering . . . what it was like, is all.”

Jessica took another bite and chewed it slowly, her eyes never leaving Becky. “Becky, I hope you’re not thinking about . . .”

Becky raised her head and spoke, cutting her off. “No!” She shook her head emphatically to emphasize her point. Her long hair swayed back and forth across her back. “I’m not planning anything! I mean, I don’t even have a boyfriend. I‘ve just been thinking about it a lot lately and was wondering , you know . . . what it’s like.”

Jessica picked up their plates and took them over to the dishwasher, remembering all too well how she had felt when she was Becky’s age. She knew she should tell her not to do it; that she was too young. But that wasn’t how she felt. Sex was a wonderful part of her life, especially with Mike! But she said nothing as she put the dirty plates into the dishwasher.

“Does it hurt?” Becky pressed, turning to look at Jessica over the back of her chair. “Jenny said it does . . . a lot.”

Jessica closed the dishwasher and turned around, leaning against the counter. “Has Jenny done it?”

Becky shook her head. “No. She just heard that it does.”

Jessica sighed and motioned for them to go back into the family room. “Come on. I’ll tell you what I know.” Becky grinned and stood to follow her. “But,” Jessica said, wagging a finger in her face, “not a word to anyone, especially your parents! Got it?” Becky nodded. They went in and sat cross-legged on the couch, facing each other. “Ok,” Jessica said. “What do you want to know?”

“Well, like I asked before - does it hurt?”

Jessica looked over at the Becky, who was waiting anxiously for an answer. “Yes. The first time it does hurt a little. But not after that.” She grinned. “Actually, it feels pretty fucking good after that! Pardon the pun.” She put a hand to her mouth. “Oops! Maybe I shouldn’t have told you that!”

Becky grinned and waved her off. “Well, duh! I didn’t figure it was so popular because it felt bad! Don’t worry, I’m not going to run out and have sex just because you said it feels good!” They both giggled. Becky asked a few more questions, which Jessica answered as best she could without getting too graphic.

“What about . . .” Becky looked down and her voice got quieter. “ . . . what about blow-jobs? Jenny says people do it all the time, but it sounds kinda gross!”

Jessica smiled wryly. “It sounds like Jenny has an answer for everything without having any experience!”

Becky shrugged. “I’m not saying that I believe everything she says. That’s why I’m asking you. But I’ve heard other girls talk about it, too.”

Jessica nodded and thought for a moment before replying. “Yes, girls do it to guys. And guys do it to girls, too.” She saw a puzzled look come over Becky’s face. “They lick you. And it feels really good.”

Becky thought about it for a moment, then nodded. “What about doing it to guys? Have you ever done it?”

Jessica took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Remember, Becky, this is between you and me. You don’t repeat any of this to anyone, ok?” Becky saw the seriousness in her face; heard it in her voice. She nodded. “I mean it. If any of what I’m about to tell you gets out, everyone will call me a slut and Mike will break up with me. I haven’t told anyone else this.” It probably wasn’t true about Mike breaking up with her. She just wanted to make sure Becky kept quiet.

Becky swallowed, aware that Jessica was giving her her trust, but also a warning. If word did get out, she would know where it came from. “I . . . I promise, Jess. Not a word!”

Jessica looked into her eyes for a long moment, then nodded. “Ok, then. I just needed you to understand the trust I’m placing in you. My reputation is at stake.” She paused, then said, “First of all, yes I’ve done it. And giving head, a blow-job, is actually quite a turn-on. It seemed gross to me when I first heard about it, but it really isn’t.” Just then, the phone rang. Becky grabbed it from the end table and answered it.

“Hello? Uh, yeah . . .just a sec.” She passed the phone to Jessica and mouthed ‘Mike’. Jessica took the phone and glanced at her watch. Eleven-fifteen.

“Hello? . . . Oh, hey! . . . Shit, sorry. We were just talking and lost track of time.” She grinned and winked at Becky. “Ok . . . see you soon . . . Bye.” She hung up the phone and looked over at Becky. “Mike’s on his way over.”

Becky grinned at her. “Are you guys going to do it?”

“Becky!” Jessica cried, her eyes wide and a shocked grin on her face. She playfully slapped her on the leg.

Becky laughed. “I was just wondering if I should go to my room when he gets here!”

Jessica began to laugh, too, and threw a small pillow at her. “Yes! Yes, you should! And put your headphones on!”

Chapter 3

A while later, the doorbell rang. Jessica went to let Mike in while Becky checked her hair and tried to look sexy. Jessica glanced over at her, smiled and shook her head, then opened the door.

“Hey, babe!” Mike exclaimed, stepping inside. His eyes fell on Becky as she stood up, smiling shyly. “Oh, hi, Becky. Wow! You look great!” Jessica shot him a dirty look as she closed the door and Becky blushed.

“Th . . . thanks, Mike. You, too,” she mumbled.

They stood staring awkwardly at each other for a few minutes until Jessica said, “Maybe you should say goodnight, Becky. It’s almost midnight.”

Becky looked at her for a moment, then seemed to snap out of it. “Uh, yeah . . . sure. Goodnight.” She turned and walked down the hall, her long hair glimmering as she walked away.

“Night, Becky,” Jessica said.

“Yeah, good night Becky,” Mike called. “Nice seeing you again!” Becky waved over her shoulder and went into her room, closing the door softly behind her. He turned to Jessica. “Wow, she really grew up!” Jessica slapped him on the arm.

“She’s only fifteen, you perv!” He grinned at her and after a few seconds, she grinned and shook her head. “What am I going to do with you?”

He raised his eyebrows suggestively. “I can think of a few things . . .” Jessica giggled and leaned in to kiss him. They pulled apart and Mike glanced down the hall.

“I thought she would be asleep already,” he said quietly.

“Relax, she’s cool,” Jessica replied, kissing him again. “She won’t bother us.” He returned her kiss, his hands moving to her bare midriff and caressing the soft skin. He began to move them up under her shirt but she placed her hands on his, stopping him.

“Hold on. I’ve got a surprise for you!” She led him over to the couch and gently pushed him to a seated position on it. “Wait here. I’ll be right back.” She turned and slowly walked down the hall to the guest room, allowing him a nice view of her perfect ass inside her tight jeans. He watched her intently. When she arrived at the door, she turned, blew him a kiss, and disappeared inside. He sat back on the couch, picked up the remote, and began to flip through the channels.

A few minutes later, Jessica emerged from the bedroom wearing her cheerleading uniform. He forgot about the TV and turned to watch her walk toward him. Her hips swayed seductively under the short skirt and her tits strained at the material of the skimpy top, her hard nipples leaving prominent bumps. She walked over and stood before him, nibbling on her lower lip. “You like?”

He nodded speechlessly, his mouth twisted into a lusty grin. Jessica took his hands and placed them on her slender thighs, pulling them up under her skirt. Mike grinned up at the pretty blonde when he realized that she wasn’t wearing any panties under it. He lifted the pleated skirt up and was greeted with the sight of her pussy, completely shaved except for a small patch of blond hair just above her mound.

“How about now?” she said huskily, spreading her legs apart and moving closer to him. He placed both hands on her bare ass and pulled her wet pussy to his face. He stuck out his tongue and licked her swollen pussy several times before pushing his tongue deeper into her hole and swirling it around, lapping up her sweet nectar.

Jessica sighed and started rubbing her tits, her eyes closed. He continued licking her pussy, his tongue stirring up desire and bringing on the first tingling of an impending orgasm. After several minutes, she began to feel more urgent sensations and before long, she was holding his head to her quivering pussy as she came again and again into his mouth. He licked and sucked her sweet juices until she couldn’t take any more stimulation and backed away, her legs trembling.

She caught her breath and knelt between his legs, then kissed him passionately, tasting herself on his lips and tongue. She broke off the kiss and moved her lips around to his ear. “Your turn,” she whispered as her hands went to the button of his jeans. She unfastened them and lowered the fly, then had him raise his hips from the couch so she could pull them down and off. She repeated the process for his boxers. His seven inch cock sprang straight up, a drop of pre-cum oozing from the hole in the tip. She wrapped her hand around the hard shaft and began to stroke it lovingly, rubbing the soft tip against her cheeks.

Mike caressed her cheek, pulling her long, silky hair from her face. She licked the entire length of his shaft several times, then moved her lips and tongue to his balls. He shivered as her tongue played across the sensitive skin of his sac while her hand gently caressed the soft head of his throbbing cock. She began to move her soft lips up his shaft once again, then slowly enveloped his velvety smooth head in her warm, wet mouth. He moaned in pleasure as she took nearly half of his hard shaft into it, her tongue moving sensuously along it as she bobbed her head up and down. The room was silent except for the slurping noises mixed with his moans of pleasure and Jessica’s occasional murmur of delight. He laced his fingers in her long hair and leaned back on the couch as she sucked his cock with the loving care that only someone who truly enjoyed it could pull off.

Chapter 4

Becky closed her bedroom door and reluctantly began undressing for bed. She removed the tight jeans she had just put on a couple of hours earlier, then pulled the halter top over her head and tossed it into the corner. Reaching behind her back, she unfastened her bra. Then, holding it in place, she stepped in front of her full length mirror and let it fall free. She studied her panty clad body. It was nice, she thought. Her tits were filling in nicely and although she didn’t think they would get a whole lot bigger, she was satisfied with their size. She wet her finger and rubbed it in a circular motion over and around one of her nipples and it instantly grew hard.

Footsteps in the hallway outside her door startled her and she reached for her nightshirt and slipped it over her head. It fell to her thighs, just covering her white cotton panties. She went over and placed an ear to her door, absently rubbing her breasts in an attempt to force her nipples back down. She heard the guest room door close and breathed a sigh of relief. She didn’t want Jessica, or especially Mike, to see her dressed in her nightshirt with her nipples poking out!

Quietly, she opened her door a crack and peeked out. The guest room door was still closed and she could hear someone, probably Mike, flipping through the channels on the TV. She needed to go to the bathroom so she slipped noiselessly across the hall into the bathroom and quietly pushed the door shut behind her.

She finished in the bathroom and peered out the door. She could see into the family room, where Jessica was standing before Mike dressed in her cheerleading uniform! He was holding her skirt up and Becky could see that Jessica wasn’t wearing anything under it. His face was pressed into her pubic area and her hands held his head in place. Her head was tossed back, her eyes were closed, and she had a look of intense concentration on her face. This must be what Jessica had told her about! When a guy licks a girl! Jessica certainly did seem to be enjoying it! Becky felt her nipples harden again, and she also felt a damp warmth between her legs. She couldn’t pull her eyes from them and watched in stunned silence as Mike licked and sucked on Jessica’s pussy. Jessica was moaning and sighing and Becky tried to imagine what it must feel like. She had taught herself to masturbate last summer and often brought herself to orgasm. But to have a guy licking her down there! She shuddered at the thought of a warm tongue in her pussy. As she watched Jessica cum again and again, her pussy leaked more, soaking her panties. She pulled them down and off, then rubbed herself as Mike continued to lick Jessica’s pussy.

She was really getting into it, nearing orgasm, when Jessica backed away and knelt between Mike’s legs. The couch faced the other way and she could only see Mike’s head from her position in the bathroom.

“Shit!” she whispered under her breath, and looked around. There was a large potted palm plant at the end of the hall about five feet tall with big, wide leaves. The hall was dark and if she could sneak down behind the plant, she would have a clear view of them from about fifteen feet away, but wouldn’t be easily visible from the family room. She silently pulled the bathroom door open and slipped quietly down the hall, her wet panties forgotten on the bathroom floor.

She crept down the darkened hall, crouching so that the plant hid her approach. From that side of the hall, she could just make out Jessica’s head moving up and down in Mike’s lap as he leaned back on the couch, eyes closed. She was giving him a blow-job! She moved closer, crouching behind the plant. From here, she had a perfect view and watched in silent wonder as Jessica’s mouth moved up and down on Mike’s hard cock. Jessica paused and lifted her head up to grin at Mike, her hand continuing to stroke his long, hard shaft. Becky stared at it. It was the first time she had ever seen a real one. She had seen pictures, of course, but never the real thing! Jessica was speaking and she strained to hear her whispered words.

“. . . love sucking your big, hard cock!” Mike grinned at her and gently pushed her head back down. She began to suck it with even more enthusiasm. Mike moaned in obvious pleasure as her soft lips moved up and down his rock-hard cock.

Becky’s fingers went back to her own wet slit. She rubbed her pussy, never taking her eyes off Mike and Jessica. She couldn’t get over the size of Mike’s cock! And it was so hard! She slipped a finger into her virgin hole and tried to imagine his thick, hard shaft inside her. It had to hurt! How could something that big fit into her tiny pussy without hurting? Her finger brushed across her now extremely sensitive clit and a small cry escaped her lips before she could stop it. Jessica raised her head from Mike’s lap and they both looked directly at her through the leaves of the small tree.

“Becky! Oh, shit!” Jessica exclaimed. Mike pulled a throw pillow over his exposed penis and Jessica stood up, red faced. Mike winked at Becky and grinned, amused by her voyeurism. Jessica hurried over to where Becky was, her jaw clenched and her eyes burning. She grabbed Becky’s hand and pulled her into the room. Mike was standing, his back to them as he fastened his jeans. Jessica plopped her down on the couch where Mike had been sitting only a moment earlier and glared at her, her hands on her hips.

“You were spying on us!” she exclaimed, trying to control her anger. “Why would you do something so . . . so . . . perverted!?” Becky lowered her head, her hands clasped between her thighs in an attempt to cover her partially exposed pussy.

“I . . . I didn’t mean to. I was coming out of the bathroom and I . . . saw you.” She looked up into Jessica’s angry face and shrugged. “I guess I was curious. I’m sorry.”

Mike walked over behind Jessica and squeezed her shoulders. “Aw, go easy on her, Jess. No harm done.” His eyes scanned Becky’s long legs and up her body, pausing at her still erect nipples.

“No harm done!?” Jessica cried, turning to look at him. Mike quickly averted his eyes from Becky before she noticed. “She saw me going down on you! And who knows what else!” She fixed Becky with an intense stare. “Just how much did you see, young lady?”

Becky seemed to sink into the cushions under Jessica’s eyes. “N . . .not much. J . . .just when you were . . . standing in front of Mike. . .”

“Oh, shit!” Jessica moaned, her hand covering her eyes. “You saw that, too!?”

“I’m sorry, Jess!” Becky pleaded. “Please don’t be mad! I won’t tell anyone! I promise!”

Jessica took a deep breath and released it slowly, trying to calm herself down. She sat down next to Becky and, after a long pause, in a much calmer tone said, “I know you won’t, Becky. But what you did was wrong. Spying on people isn’t nice, especially if they’re doing something . . . private.”

Becky nodded and lowered her head. “I know,” she whispered. “I’m sorry. I won’t do it again.”

“Ok, then,” Jessica said, stroking her long, luxuriant hair. “Now why don’t you go back to bed. And this time, stay there?”

Becky looked up at her. “Do I have to?”

Jessica looked at her, surprised by her odd question, then looked over to Mike, who shrugged. She turned back to Becky. “Yeah! You do!” she replied, wondering exactly what she had meant.

Becky sat forward, her face earnest. “But I want to learn how to do . . .stuff! Can’t I just watch? I’ll be quiet! I promise I’ll . . .”

Jessica stared at her wide-eyed, not believing what she was hearing. She cut her off in mid-sentence. “What!? No! I can’t believe you just said that!”

Becky lowered her head until Jessica stopped speaking. She looked up at her, then over to Mike, who shrugged. “I just thought . . .” she started.

“I think it would be hot,” Mike said quietly, licking his lips as he watched the two pretty and scantily clad girls on the couch.

Jessica’s mouth dropped open as she stared at him. “What!?”

He shrugged. “Sure. Doing it while someone watched . . .” He eyed Becky’s sexy body once more. “Or participated . . . is one of my favorite fantasies!” Becky felt her face flush as she realized for the first time how he was looking at her. She pushed her t-shirt between her legs to cover her naked pussy, hoping that he hadn’t been able to sneak a peek. But then the thought of his eyes on her most private area didn’t seem so bad. It was kind of . . . naughty, but in a good way. Jessica was still staring at Mike. After a long moment of silence, she turned to Becky.

“You better go back to your room, Becky. Mike and I have some things to discuss.” She stood and motioned for Becky to go. This time she didn’t protest. Something in Jessica’s eyes and voice told her that it wouldn’t be a smart move. She stood up, pulling her nightshirt down over her hips so that most of her bare ass was covered as she made her way down the hall to her room. She paused at the door and looked back. They were both watching her. Reluctantly, she went in and closed the door behind her.

Did he really say ‘participate’?

Chapter 5

When Becky’s door closed, Jessica turned to Mike, her eyes hard and her jaw set. “I think maybe you better go.”

“Wait a minute! Hear me out, Jess!” He took her hand and they sat on the couch. Jessica looked at him. Anger and hurt had replaced the passion that had been in her eyes only a few short moments ago.

“Hear you out!? What’s to hear? You just told me that you wanted to have a threesome with me and a fifteen year old!” She looked into his warm brown eyes and tried to resist their attraction. God, he was hot!

He smiled at her. “Look, I’m sorry if I offended you . . .” Jessica opened her mouth to say something, but he raised a hand. “Let me finish, please. Then if you still want me to leave, I’ll go.” She closed her mouth and sat back, folding her arms defensively across her chest. He continued. “You always seem to want to try wild things, sexually. At school, at the mall. And I was a little hesitant at first, but I gave it a try. And it was great!” She smiled a little, remembering how he had protested. “Now, Becky is very curious about sex and I’ll bet that she’ll be doing it within a month, especially after what she saw here tonight. We could teach her to do it right. It wouldn’t be awkward for her, like it was for you.” He saw her look softening a little and grinned. “Plus it would be so hot!”

Jessica was silent for a long moment before speaking. While she had never acted upon it, or told anyone about it, she did find some women sexy and often wondered what it would be like to have sex with another woman. Becky was only fifteen, but she was someone Jessica did find herself attracted to. “I understand what you’re saying. And I agree . . .” His eyes lit up, then she continued. “I agree with you that Becky will probably be trying sex sooner than later. But I don’t know if we should encourage her.” She shook her head. “And that’s not even taking into account the idea of a threesome!” Mike chuckled and she couldn’t help smiling.

“But that is so sexy!” he said. “Every man fantasizes about having sex with two women at the same time!” He took her hand and kissed it, his soft, puppy-dog eyes locking on hers. “Wouldn’t you want to help me fulfill one of my fantasies?” Jessica closed her eyes. She felt herself giving in. She just couldn’t say no to him. And the thought of doing it with Becky was suddenly very appealing.

She opened her eyes and stared into his. “Of course I do! But I don’t want to share you. And she is only fifteen! And we haven’t even talked to her about it!”

He nodded. “Yes, she is fifteen. A very mature fifteen. She knows what she wants and she won’t stop until she gets it.” He could see her coming around. “Besides, we’re seventeen. That’s only two years.” Jessica didn’t reply. “And maybe all she’ll want to do is watch.”

Jessica sat there for a moment, then lowered her head. When she spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper. “What if I lose you to her?”

He took her hands and turned her toward him. “Jess, it’s only sex. You and me have more than that. I really do care about you and I don’t want to lose you.” Her eyes locked on his and she gave a worried smile.

“Really? You’re not just saying that?”

He shook his head and smiled warmly. “No, I really mean it. If you say no, I won’t bring up the subject again.”

“And you promise you won’t leave me for her?”

“Jess, no! I would never do that! You’re the one I want to be with!” She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and nodded.

“Ok.” She looked over at him. “It goes against my better judgement, but if Becky wants to do it, I’m in.” He hugged, then kissed her deeply, his hands holding her face to his. Jessica pushed her tongue deep into his mouth and moved it sensuously against his. They pulled apart and he smiled at her.

“Thanks, baby. I promise that you won’t regret this.” She pushed him away playfully and he pretended to fall back onto the couch.

“I already do,” she replied, trying to look serious, but failing. She wondered what she was getting herself into, or more importantly, what was she getting Becky into? She certainly wasn’t a kid anymore, but was she ready for what they were about to ask her to do? Jessica had been sneaking looks at Becky since she had changed into her jeans and halter top, and had secretly wondered what it would be like to kiss the budding beauty; to tangle her fingers in her long hair and feel it brush across her naked flesh. She wondered what would happen at school if anyone found out that the popular cheerleader harbored such feelings toward another girl. Before she could talk herself out of it, she took a deep breath and turned toward the hall. “Becky!” she called.

Chapter 6

Becky’s door opened, maybe a little too quickly, and she stepped out into the hallway. She hadn’t bothered to put on a clean pair of panties, hoping that she would be allowed to watch and could masturbate while they fucked. She tugged her long nightshirt down over her thighs and walked slowly back into the family room, trying to read the looks on their faces. She stopped before them, her head lowered.

“So you really want to watch us?” Jessica asked softly. Becky looked up at her and nodded, but didn’t say anything. Jessica looked over at Mike, then back to Becky. “Well, Mike tells me that he’s always had a fantasy about having sex with two girls at the same time. Would you like to do more than just watch?”

Becky’s eyes grew wide. “Y . . .you mean . . .?”

Jessica nodded. “You don’t have to, but . . .” She glanced over at Mike, who was studying Becky’s reaction. “Mike’s a pretty nice guy and we thought your first time would be better if it was with someone who cares about you and has a little experience.”

Mike spoke up. “It’s entirely up to you, Becky. It’s ok to say no.”

Jessica nodded. “Yes, of course. You can just watch if you still want to, or you can go back to your room and do nothing. It’s your decision.”

Becky looked at them both for a long moment. Her heart was pounding. She’d had a crush on Mike for a couple of years now and she wanted to scream ‘Yes!’ and throw herself at him. But Jessica, or any other girl for that matter, was never a part of her secret fantasies involving him. She knew about lesbians, of course. She wasn’t completely naive. But she never imagined herself with another girl. Jessica was pretty, there was no doubt about that, but did they expect her and Jessica to do stuff to each other, or just to Mike? As she pondered her decision, Mike moved close to Jessica and put his arm around her shoulders. Becky studied her body closely for the first time. Her soft blonde hair flowed over her shoulders and framed her face. Her green eyes sparkled with anticipation. Her nipples were erect and left prominent bumps on the stretch fabric of her cheerleader top, and her long athletic legs disappeared under the pleats of the short skirt at the juncture of her thighs. Becky’s eyes drifted back up to her eyes and she smiled nervously.

“Would . . .we,” she pointed to herself and Jessica, “have to do stuff . . . to each other?”

Jessica shrugged. “Maybe. If you want to. I’m obviously not gay, but I’m not opposed to it either. And I have to admit, looking at you and talking about it has got me a little curious. Why don’t we just see what happens?”

Becky studied their faces for a moment, her eyes flitting back and forth between them, then nodded slowly “O . . .ok.”

Jessica smiled nervously. Mike said, “If at any time you want to stop, just say the word. No one wants to force you to do anything you don’t want to do.” Again, Becky nodded.

“So, is that a yes?” Jessica said, looking expectantly at her, eyebrows raised questioningly.

Becky looked at Mike and the bulge his erect cock was creating in his jeans. His arm was still around Jessica’s shoulder and his hand was lying on her breast. His fingers teased her erect nipple.

Becky nodded. “Yes. I want to learn. I want you to teach me everything.” She smiled nervously. “Both of you.”

Mike smiled, leaned forward, and placed his hand on Becky’s thigh. He slowly slid it up just under the hem of her nightshirt. Jessica looked at him. “Easy, boy,” she scolded.

Becky moved a little closer until she was standing before them as they sat on the couch. “It’s ok, Jess. I kinda like it.” Jessica looked up at the pretty teen, who was smiling down at her. She didn’t tell her that her comment was more about her own jealous feelings than Becky’s, and let it drop. She was being ridiculous. Wasn’t she?

At Jessica’s request, Mike stood up and for the second time that night, she unfastened his jeans and pulled them down. Becky watched as he stepped out of them and pulled off his t-shirt. His chest wasn’t that of a body builder, but was nicely toned in an athletic way. Jessica grasped his boxers and lowered them. His erect penis was released and stood straight out, pre-cum already oozing from the tip. Becky looked down at it while he sat back down on the couch, her eyes wide with fascination. Jessica took it in her hand and began to stroke it slowly. Mike moaned and leaned back on the couch. Jessica continued her slow massage of Mike’s stiff prick and looked up at Becky.

“Would you like to try it?” she asked, nodding toward it. Becky nodded, never taking her eyes from the hard cock in Jessica’s hand. Jessica moved aside and Becky slowly knelt next to her. She was only a foot away from it now, and the musky aroma of his sex filled her nostrils. “The tip is the sensitive part,” Jessica explained, rubbing her hand across it. Mike gasped as she did and she glanced up at his face. “As you can see,” she added with a grin. “Just stroke it like this and rub the tip every once in a while.” She gave it a few more soft strokes, then removed her hand. She looked at Becky. “Go ahead.”

Becky gazed down at the hard shaft with its wet, purple head, then reached out and touched it gingerly before wrapping her small hand around it. She could feel the beat of his pulse coursing through it and watched as another drop of pre-cum seeped from the hole in the tip. She started moving her hand up and down its length as Jessica had shown her. The pungent smell grew stronger and she found it somehow excited her, enticing her to want more. The clear fluid continued to seep from the hole and soon his cock and her hand were coated with the slippery substance. Jessica watched her for a few minutes, then looked at Mike. His eyes were open and he was looking back at her. He reached for her and pulled her to her feet. She bent over and moved her face to his, kissing him deeply. When she did, her skirt rode up, giving Becky a clear view of her clean-shaven pussy. She could see Jessica was excited. Her lips were swollen and wet. She found it somewhat exciting to be looking at another girl in that way and wondered just how far she and Jessica would go with each other. As for Mike, she already knew what she wanted. She was going to fuck him. After tonight, she would no longer be the sexually naive virgin and Jenny could take her know-it-all stories and shove them straight up her ass! Her own juices were flowing freely, now running down the inside of her left leg, as she jerked off Mike’s hard penis. And the more she did it, the hornier she became.

Jessica broke off her kiss with Mike and looked back at Becky. She noticed her looking up her skirt before she quickly averted her eyes back to Mike’s cock. “How’s it going?” Jessica asked, pretending she hadn’t seen Becky’s lusty stare. Mike moaned contentedly and Jessica grinned. “Apparently someone’s enjoying it!”

Becky grinned. “It’s so hard!”

Jessica bit her lip. “Wanna try a blow-job?” She moved her eyebrows up and down suggestively. Becky looked down at the hard, wet cock with its soft, oozing tip. She swallowed nervously and looked back up at Jessica.

“Uh . . . ok, I guess.”

“Oh, yeah!” Mike moaned. “Please!” Jessica giggled and gave him a playful shove. He glanced at both of them. “You two are a little over-dressed, don’t you think?” He winked at Becky. “Why don’t you undress each other while I watch?”

Jessica looked over at Becky, who shrugged. She was still holding his cock, but was no longer stroking it. “You mean . . . like a strip-tease?” Jessica asked.

“Yeah! That would be really sexy!” he said, grinning.

Jessica stood up and took Becky’s hand, pulling her to her feet. “Are you ready?” she asked the pretty teen. Becky nodded and Jessica reached up, stroking her breasts over her nightshirt. It was a little awkward, neither really knowing what to do. Becky began to touch Jessica’s tits, imitating what she was doing to her. “Here,” Jessica said. She took Becky’s hands and moved them to the bottom hem of her top. Becky got the message and pulled it up. Jessica’s tits bounced out and she finished removing the top, shaking it free from her long, blonde hair. Becky stared down at Jessica’s bare tits. She’d never looked at another girl’s breasts before in a sexual way and found it very intriguing.

“Touch them, Becky,” Jessica whispered, a sultry smile on her pretty face. Becky reached her hand out and gently touched the soft flesh of her firm tit. She lightly ran her fingers around the areola and rubbed her nipple. Jessica closed her eyes and smiled. “Mmmm . . . feels good!” She allowed Becky to tease her nipples for a few more seconds, then moved her hands down to her short skirt. Becky began tugging it down over her slender, curved hips and let it drop to the floor around her ankles. Jessica now stood completely naked before the pretty teen, her bare skin almost aglow from the light of the table lamp next to her.

Mike let out a low whistle. “Wow, baby! You take my breath away!”

Jessica blew him a quick kiss, then turned to Becky with a seductive grin. “Ok, Becky. Your turn.” Becky swallowed hard. She was about to expose herself to a guy for the first time. And it wasn’t just any guy. This was the boy she had been masturbating to for over a year, imagining this very moment. Not to mention her beautiful, and very naked, babysitter. She nodded, but a hint of hesitation remained in her pale blue eyes. Jessica stepped behind her and turned her so she was facing Mike straight on. He looked up at her, smiling as he slowly stroked his stiff prick.

Jessica lifted Becky’s shirt up, revealing her virgin pussy with its light fuzz of auburn colored hair. Her lips were wet and swollen. A line of her juices ran down her inner thigh. She averted her eyes from Mike’s face and raised her arms so Jessica could finish pulling her shirt over her head. She gently untangled it from Becky’s long hair and tossed it aside. Becky now stood naked before them, her hands moving nervously from her pussy to her breasts, unsure of what she should do with them.

“Beautiful,” Mike breathed. He raised his eyes along her svelte young body until they met hers. “Becky, you are absolutely beautiful!” he repeated. She smiled nervously and blushed a little. Jessica pressed her naked body to Becky’s back and reached around to fondle her pert young breasts. Becky could feel Jessica’s tits crushed against her back; her hard nipples poking into her flesh. She sighed as Jessica’s soft fingers caressed her tender young breasts.

“Holy shit!” Mike exclaimed, watching them. “You two are really getting me going!” Jessica leaned in close and whispered something into Becky’s ear. Becky nodded and looked down at Mike’s hard dick as he stroked it, then knelt between his spread legs. He released his grip on his tool and leaned back, watching her. She took it in her hand and looked down at the thick purple head and unconsciously licked her lips. Slowly, she lowered her head until her lips were just an inch away from it. The scent was overpowering at this close proximity and she felt her pussy leak a little more. She leaned closer and lightly kissed the soft head. She pulled back a little and licked the pre-cum from her lips. It wasn’t unpleasant, so she lowered her lips to it again, parting them and slipping the large head into her hot, wet mouth.

Mike groaned and let out a long sigh. “Yes!!” Her lips slid over the head, then down the shaft a couple of inches until it filled her mouth. She sucked on it a bit, then raised her head up to look at Mike.

“How was that?” she asked, licking her lips.

“Great!” he said with a smile and a wink to Jessica. He pulled her head back down. “Don’t stop!” She glanced over at Jessica.

“Are you ok, Becky? Do you want to stop?” Becky shook her head. It was turning her on to have his cock inside her mouth and knowing that she was making him feel good by doing it made it even hotter. “Then keep going. Slide it in and out of your mouth.” Becky opened her mouth and slid the hard member back inside, then started bobbing her head up an down as Jessica had instructed, her long hair spilling across Mike’s stomach. He groaned with pleasure and began to move his hips, matching her rhythm.

“Oh, yeah! That feels wonderful!”

Jessica shot him a warning look. “Don’t you dare cum in her mouth!”

He smiled up at her and shook his head. “I wouldn’t do that!” He reached up and Jessica took his hand, sinking to the couch next to him. She kissed him.

“Just checking,” she replied with a smile. “I don’t think she’s ready for that yet.”

He grinned at her. “I’ll save it all for you, my dear!” Jessica smiled and ran a hand over his chest. She had let him cum in her mouth a few times, but she never swallowed it. Not that she wouldn’t. She was just working up to it. Maybe tonight would be the night. She looked down at Becky and gathered up her hair, holding it back so they could see her face as she sucked furiously on Mike’s throbbing cock. She was really getting into it. Jessica recognized Mike’s body language and his shallow breathing and knew he was getting close to cumming.

“Careful, Becky. He’s not going to last much longer,” she warned the younger girl. Becky lifted her head from his meat and looked up, a puzzled look on her face. Jessica smiled. “You’re going to make him cum; blow his load!” That got the message across and she sat back, still gripping the hard shaft.

Mike pulled Becky’s naked body up from the floor and embraced her. He kissed her hard, pushing his tongue deep into her throat. At first she resisted, then gradually accepted his tongue. The feeling was almost electric as their tongues danced together. When it ended and they pulled apart, she found herself wanting more.

Mike stood up, still holding Becky in his arms. She looked into his gentle brown eyes and felt herself melting into him. He leaned down and kissed her, once again pushing his tongue deep into her throat, then broke off the kiss, turned her around and pushed her gently to a sitting position on the couch. He knelt at her feet and smiled up at her. “Now it’s your turn, baby!”

Chapter 7

Jessica sat next to her, their naked flesh touching. “You’re gonna love this!” she exclaimed as Mike pushed her knees apart and moved between them, eyeing the pink flesh of her inflamed pussy. Becky looked down at him nervously as he moved closer to her untouched hole.

Mike smiled up at her. “Just lie back and relax, Becky. It won’t hurt and I promise you’re going to love it!” Becky leaned back and watched as he lowered his head and kissed the soft skin of her flat stomach. He moved lower, leaving a trail of kisses down her stomach, then along each of her thighs. He moved down to her knees, then winked at her and began making his way back up her inner thighs, moving back and forth from one to the other. Becky watched his progress and gasped as his lips finally brushed across her sensitive and swollen lips. Oh, god, it felt good!

Jessica hugged her shoulders. “He’s real good at this, Becky. Just relax and enjoy!” Then to Mike she added, “Make sure she cums real hard, lover!” Mike mumbled an acknowledgment, knowing he wouldn’t stop until she came several times. He inhaled the sweet aroma of her tender virgin pussy, then slowly ran his tongue the entire length of her slit, lingering at her tiny little clit for a few seconds, before starting again. Becky gasped and gripped the cushions tightly, her knuckles turning white. When he reached her clit this time, he tugged the little hood back with his fingers and flicked his tongue back and forth over it. Becky cried out in surprised pleasure.

“Oh, shit! Yes!” she moaned. She writhed on the couch, pushing her pussy to his mouth as his tongue swirled around and teased her erect little love button. She cried out every time he touched it. He sucked it between his teeth and nibbled on it gently and she felt the orgasm building inside her. But then he released it and went back to her pussy, which still felt really good, but not as intense as when he toyed with her clit. She felt her orgasm ease, but the feeling didn’t go away. After a moment, he once again turned his tongue loose on her clit and she cried out again as the orgasm regained its urgency. But once again, he released it, moving back to less sensitive areas. The next time he did it, Becky grabbed his hair and held his face in place. But he simply stopped moving his tongue. She released his head in frustration.

“Why are you teasing me?” she cried when he looked up at her with a grin on his face. Her juices coated his face and dripped from his chin.

Jessica hugged her shoulders. “He knows what he’s doing, honey, believe me. You’ll thank him later.” She turned to Jessica just as Mike resumed licking at her sensitive twat, rekindling the feeling of her impending orgasm. Jessica looked into her eyes and saw the pleasure there, remembering the intense feelings he was able to create in her. He was very skilled at oral sex and was able to bring Jessica to the brink of orgasm over and over before finally allowing her the release she desperately sought. When she did climax, it was such a rush of pleasure that she nearly blacked out a couple of times. This was the technique he was now using on Becky.

Becky leaned back and closed her eyes. She was lost in a whirlwind of intense new feelings. Wonderful feelings! She vaguely sensed warm lips on her nipples and opened her eyes to see Jessica’s blonde hair as she licked and sucked on her tits. Then Mike attacked her clit again and she cried out. “Oh, yes! Oh, shit!”

Becky moaned loudly as Mike licked and sucked her pussy, but when he increased his attention to her clit, she practically screamed. He latched onto the little nub with his lips and began to tease it with his tongue while rubbing her exposed labia with his finger, being careful not to let it slip inside her virgin hole. Becky’s staccato cries reverberated in the room and Jessica looked around as if half expecting the neighbors to rush in to see what the noise was all about. She was definitely a screamer! Mike didn’t ease up, his tongue flicking rapidly across her clit. Becky’s face and chest turned bright red and she squeezed her eyes shut. Suddenly, she groaned loudly and her entire body went rigid as the massive orgasm enveloped her. Her mouth hung open, but no sound except for the occasional high-pitched squeak came out. She jerked a few times, then began bucking her hips, before going stiff again in her second orgasm in as many minutes. The whole time, Mike kept his lips locked onto her clit, occasionally teasing it with his tongue. She was so sensitive that he could trigger another orgasm with just the slightest flick of his tongue. Jessica watched in awe as Becky came again and again, seemingly at the mercy of Mike’s talented tongue.

Finally, she put her hands on his forehead and pushed him back. “P . . . please! Mike! S . . .stop! I . . .can’t take . . . anymore!” Her clit was now so over-stimulated it was starting to hurt and she had cum so many times she’d lost count. Mike pulled back and she collapsed back onto the couch, her body twitching with the occasional aftershock..

Jessica leaned over her limp body. “Are you all right, Becky?”

Her glassy eyes flickered open and a smile of contentment spread across her dazed face. “W . . wow! I never thought it would be like that!” Her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath. Mike grinned up at her and wiped her nectar from his chin.

“I’m glad you liked it. I know I sure did!” he exclaimed with a wink.

Chapter 8

After confirming that Becky was indeed ok, Jessica looked seductively at him. “You’ve got me all turned on now. What are you going to do about it?”

He raised his eyebrows. “Oh, I think I can come up with something!” He stood up and pulled her to her feet, kissing her. Jessica could taste Becky’s cum on his lips and found it strangely erotic. Mike pulled his lips from hers and spun her around.

“Bend over, baby,” he said, pushing gently on her back. Jessica leaned over and grabbed the back of the couch beside where Becky was sitting. She glanced over at her and saw she was watching them with great interest. Mike stepped up behind her and began rubbing his stiff prick along her wet slit.

“Oooo, yeah!” Jessica sighed, then between breaths said to Becky, “Why don’t you move so you can see better.” Becky pulled herself forward, then dropped to her knees next to Jessica. She was only a foot from where Mike was rubbing his dick on her swollen lips. When Mike’s cock was wet with his and Jessica’s combined juices, he pulled it from Jessica’s waiting pussy and pointed it at Becky’s face. Taking the hint, she grasped the shaft and slid her lips over the soft tip, sucking as much into her mouth as she could. She could taste the familiar flavor of his pre-cum along with Jessica’s sweet juices. It was a good mix, she thought to herself. Mike began moving it in and out of her mouth, being careful not to go too deep. He pumped her mouth a few times, then pulled it out and placed it back at Jessica’s inflamed pussy and resumed rubbing it up and down her wet slit.

He looked over at Becky, who was once again watching as his stiff prick rubbed Jessica’s pussy. “How did you like the taste of pussy?” he asked her.

Becky licked her lips. “Not bad,” she replied. “Not bad at all!”

“Please, Mike!” Jessica pleaded as she pushed back toward his teasing cock. “Fuck me!”

With a wink to Becky, Mike placed the tip of his cock at Jessica’s opening, gripped her slender hips, and began to push inside her dripping cunt. Jessica gasped and lowered her head between her outstretched arms as he slowly pushed his entire length into her warm, wet tunnel. Becky stared in stunned silence as the long shaft disappeared into Jessica’s body. She looked up at Jessica’s face, expecting a grimace of pain. It had to hurt! But she was amazed to see only a smile of extreme pleasure on her pretty face. When Mike began to move in and out of her pussy, Jessica started moaning and moving with him, her long hair swinging back and forth as they increased their pace.

“Oh, yes! Like that! Ahhhhh!” Jessica moaned. Mike picked up the pace a little more, thrusting forward with more force. “Oh, yes, baby! Fuck me! Harder!” He moved even faster, pounding mercilessly at her tight pussy, his face straining as he fought to keep control. He glanced over at Becky. She caught his eye and he winked at her. Then Jessica moaned loudly and her eyes went back to his cock, now just a blur as he pumped in and out of her pussy. Their bodies made a combination slapping and squishing sound and the couch shook with their passionate love-making.

Mike finally slowed down, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. He pulled his cock completely out, then pushed it back in. He repeated this several times. Jessica gave a small cry every time he re-entered her. Each time he did, Jessica pushed back, forcing it in harder and faster. He began to pound her fast again and once more the couch shook and the room was filled with their grunts and moans.

“Oh, shit!” Jessica cried after several minutes of this. “I’m gonna cum! Don’t stop! Unh! Unh! Unh!” Suddenly, her body went stiff and she pushed her hips back against Mike, trapping his cock fully inside the vise-like grip of her spasming pussy. She threw her head up and down, a low wail escaping her lips through tightly clenched teeth. In the next instant, her body shook and convulsed as she climaxed and released. “Yes! Yes! Ohhhhh!” she moaned. Her tight vagina squeezed Mike’s cock repeatedly, as if trying to milk the cum from his balls. Mike closed his eyes and concentrated, trying not to lose control. He wasn’t ready to cum. Not yet. Finally, Jessica’s body relaxed as the orgasm passed, only twitching occasionally with aftershocks.

Becky could only stare at them, her blue eyes as big as saucers. Mike pulled his still very hard cock from Jessica’s pussy with a slurping sound. Jessica stiffened and moaned as he did, her body still very sensitive. She rolled over and fell back onto the couch panting, her face flushed red and strands of hair stuck to her sweaty face.

“Oh my god, Mike!” she gasped. “Th . . . that was a good one!” She smiled contentedly, a serene look of satisfaction on her face.

He grinned at her, absently rubbing his cock. “I told you it would be better with someone watching!”

Chapter 9

Jessica looked over at Becky, who hadn’t said anything about the intense fuck she’d just witnessed. Her eyes went from Mike to Jessica, still amazed at the wild passion of their love-making. “What do you think, Becky? Still want to try it?” Becky’s eyes met Jessica’s, then they went back to Mike’s hard cock, still wet with Jessica’s cum.

She nodded slowly, not taking her eyes from it. “Uh-huh,” was all she said.

Mike looked down at his hard cock, then over to Jessica. “You really got me wound up, Jess. If I try to get into her tight little pussy, I won’t last two strokes!” She grinned and nodded, then patted the couch beside her. He went over and sat down. Jessica got to her knees beside him and looked across to Becky, who was still in the same kneeling position on the other side of him.

“It’s time you tried some cum,” Jessica said as she grasped Mike’s throbbing shaft and began stroking it slowly. Becky hesitated, then moved closer. “We’ll take turns, then when he’s ready to blow, we’ll shoot it on our faces, ok?”

Becky gave her a questioning look. “On our . . . faces?” She had never seen a guy cum before and didn’t know what to expect.

Jessica nodded and grinned. “It’s a real turn on for me. I’ll go first. If you decide you don’t want to, just back away and I won’t point it at you, ok?” Becky nodded. “But you really should taste it,” she added.

Becky still looked puzzled. “Taste it? Why?”

Jessica shrugged. “So if you’re giving head some day and the guy cums in your mouth, you’ll know what to expect.” Becky thought about this as Jessica lowered her head and took Mike’s stiff prick into her mouth.

Mike looked over at Becky as Jessica began to move up and down on him. “Guys love it when girls swallow when giving blow-jobs,” he explained. Becky sat back and absorbed this new information as she watched Jessica suck noisily on Mike’s cock, causing him to moan and sigh. Could she do it? Just sucking a cock sounded gross when Jessica explained that to her only a few hours ago. But it wasn’t. Actually, she liked doing it. Maybe swallowing cum wouldn’t be as bad as it sounded, either. She wondered just how much there would be and what it tasted like.

Jessica pulled Mike’s cock from her mouth and passed it to Becky. Becky gripped it and bent over him, taking three or four inched into her hot little mouth. Mike groaned and laid his hand on her head, gently pushing her down. Jessica knelt lower and began licking his balls, her tongue dancing lightly over his scrotum. Becky was a little startled by Jessica’s close proximity, but continued to suck vigorously. Jessica teased his balls for a few more seconds, then ran her tongue up his shaft until it touched Becky’s lips.

Becky had closed her eyes and didn’t see what Jessica was doing. She felt her tongue touch her lips and quickly opened her eyes. Jessica’s face was only an inch from hers, her tongue moving back down Mike’s shaft. She grinned and winked at her as Becky held the hard shaft between her lips. She pulled the hard cock from her mouth and looked at Jessica.

“Jess, I . . .” Before she could finish her thought, Jessica leaned over and kissed her, pushing her tongue deep into the startled girl’s mouth. At first, Becky recoiled. But Jessica’s lips were soft; her kiss warm and tender. Becky stopped resisting and gave in to her feelings, returning the kiss passionately.

“Girls, please!” Mike pleaded. He pushed his cock toward their locked lips. “I’m so close!” They broke off the kiss and stared into each other’s eyes for a long moment. Jessica took his throbbing meat back into her mouth, sucking furiously while at the same time stroking the part of his shaft she couldn’t fit into her mouth.

Mike sighed and began to move his hips slightly. “Oh, yeah! That’s it!”

Jessica pulled it from her mouth and passed it to Becky, who went to work without hesitation. Jessica looked up at Mike. “Are you really close?” He nodded, his breathing shallow. “All right. Don’t cum in her mouth, ok?” Again, he nodded. She spoke to Becky. “He’s going to cum soon. You finish him, but he’ll warn you before he cums, ok?”

Becky nodded. “Mmmmph!” She was a nervous, and a little scared. But she trusted them both. After all, if Mike was a jerk, Jessica wouldn’t be seeing him, no matter how handsome he was.

“Oh, shit! Here it comes!” Mike suddenly cried, his voice strained.

“Pull off!” Jessica cried, but Becky was already doing it. “Use your hand! Move it fast! Yeah, like that!” Becky pumped the swelling cock faster, watching as Mike moaned. Jessica moved in quickly, holding her face over the tip. Suddenly, he groaned and a split second later a white fluid shot out, hitting Jessica across the lips and nose. She grabbed the spurting cock from Becky’s hand and aimed it at her face. Before Becky could react, another stream of the thick, hot semen shot out and hit her cheek, streaming across her nose and lips, some even landing on her tits. Jessica pulled the spasming cock back to her mouth and quickly wrapped her lips around it, sucking hard. She had made up her mind that tonight she was going to swallow at least some of his seed.

“Ohhhh, yeah!” Mike groaned as she sucked the remaining jism from his balls. Becky wiped some of the sticky white goo from her face as she watched Jessica suck his cock and lick it clean. When she finished, she raised her head, grinning and smacking her lips. Mike grinned back at her and they both turned to Becky, who was examining the gob of cum on her finger that she had just wiped from her nose.

“Why don’t you try it?” Jessica said, indicating the cum. They watched while Becky considered it, then tentatively touched it to her tongue. “Go on, try it!” Jessica scooped some from her tit and popped it into her own mouth. Becky watched, then stuck her finger into her mouth and sucked the jism from it. She was surprised at the tangy-sweet taste and found that Jessica was right. It wasn’t bad at all. “Well, what do you think?” Jessica asked.

Becky grinned and licked the cum from her lips. “I could get used to that!”

Mike flopped back on the couch and sat watching them as he caught his breath. “I need some time to recover,” he said, wiping the sweat from his brow.

“Why don’t we take a shower?” Becky suggested. She looked down at the cum drying on her tits. “I know I could sure use one!” They all agreed. Mike went first while the two girls lounged naked on the couch. They chatted while collecting the cum from their faces and bodies and licking from their fingers.

“You know, this really isn’t bad at all,” Becky mused, checking her tits closely for any that she may have missed. Jessica lay back and grinned, her head resting in the arm of the couch and her legs splayed open toward Becky, who was sitting at the other end. Becky noticed her grin. “What?”

Jessica sat up, leaned toward her, and scooped a gob of cum from her face that Becky had missed. “I think I’ve created a monster!” she said, holding out her finger for Becky to lick. Becky took it into her mouth and seductively sucked it clean. “Do you still want to fuck him?” she asked as she removed her finger from Becky’s lips.

Becky blushed slightly, then said with a wide grin, “After watching you two go at it? Hell, yes!”

Jessica smiled and took her hand. “You may not cum like that your first time. You may not cum at all. It may be too painful for you.” Becky looked dejected. Jessica continued. “I’m not trying to discourage you from fucking my boyfriend . . .” She paused, cocking her head with a wry smile. “Now there’s something I never thought I’d hear myself say!” Becky grinned. “Anyway,” Jessica continued, “Everyone’s different. For me, it didn’t hurt much, but I didn’t have an orgasm either. There really wasn’t time to,” she added, remembering how quick her first time had been. “But you have to trust your partner. Mike will be gentle and caring.”

Becky nodded, her face set determinedly. “I’m ready. I’ve got to do it sooner or later. This seems like a pretty good opportunity.”

Jessica laughed. “I can’t argue with that!” Then her look turned serious. “Did I freak you out when I . . .I mean, when we, uh . . .” She didn’t have to finish. Becky was wondering if she’d bring up their kiss.

Becky shook her head slowly. “Maybe a little at first, but it was . . . nice. I liked it.”

Jessica smiled and took her hand. “Good. I did , too, but I was afraid I scared you off. It was the first time I’ve ever kissed another girl.”

Just then, they heard the shower stop and a moment later Mike came back into the room, his cock swinging as he walked. “Who’s next?” he said, drying his hair with a small towel.

Becky stood and reached for Jessica’s hand. “Come on. It’s big enough for two.” Jessica took her hand and allowed Becky to help her to her feet. They went down to the bathroom, hand in hand.

Chapter 10

Becky led Jessica into the bathroom and leaned into the shower to turn it on. It was a large, walk-in type with plenty of room for two people. She adjusted the water temperature and turned to Jessica, who was studying her naked young body as she leaned over to adjust the water. Their eyes met and Jessica’s mouth formed a seductive smile.

“So you really liked kissing me?” she asked in a sultry voice, moving closer to Becky. Becky watched her as she approached. Jessica’s nipples were hard, and one hand slipped down between her legs, dipping into her recently fucked pussy. She stepped up to the pretty brunette and held a finger from her pussy to Becky’s lips. Becky parted her lips and sucked it in, sexily cleaning Jessica’s sweet juices from it. Their eyes locked as steam from the shower filled the room. “Would you like me to do it again?” Jessica whispered, her face only inches from Becky’s. Becky nodded, Jessica’s finger still in her mouth. Jessica pulled her finger from Becky’s sexy lips and wrapped her arms around her waist, pulling their slender bodies tightly together. They stared into each others eyes for a few more seconds, then moved in and kissed hungrily, their tongues entwining and their hands searching.

They slowly moved backwards into the shower, still locked in a passionate, lover’s embrace. Water streamed down their naked flesh, plastering their long hair to their wet skin. They remained that way for some time, locked in their wet embrace, savoring the hot, sexy kiss. They finally separated, gazing longingly into each others eyes.

“You’re a good kisser,” Jessica said over the noise of the shower.

“Y . . . you, too,” Becky replied, then her face screwed into a questioning look. “Does this mean we’re lesbians?”

Jessica laughed and hugged her. “No, honey. I don’t know about you, but I still like guys, too. I think that’s against the rules for lesbians!”

Becky smiled and nodded. “Me, too.” Jessica turned and tilted her face up to the water and let it splash over her body. Becky’s eyes moved down as the water coursed across her naked breasts, her flat stomach, and beaded on her silky smooth flesh. “But we did just kiss,” she added, moving her eyes back up to Jessica’s face.

Jessica wiped the water from her eyes and reached for the soap. “But, you said you still like guys, right?” She lathered the soap in her hands and began rubbing it all over her body.

“Yeah,” Becky replied, watching as Jessica lathered her sexy body.

“Then you’re not gay. Maybe bi-sexual, which means you like both. But not gay. You may decide that girls aren’t your style and never do it again. Shit, I’ve never done it before tonight. I mean, I’ve thought about it, but that’s as far as it went.” She passed the soap to Becky and turned around. “Could you do my back?”

Becky lathered up Jessica’s back, rubbing the soap all the way down over her smooth, round ass. Jessica bent over and spread her legs slightly, bracing herself against the wall of the shower. “Do my pussy, too, please.”

Becky hesitated, then figured they’d already passed the point of no return. She reached between Jessica’s spread legs with her soapy hands and rubbed her pussy, pushing her fingers through the folds of her labia. “Mmmm,” Jessica murmured. Becky kept rubbing and Jessica pushed backwards, trying to force her fingers in deeper. Becky pushed them in as far as she could reach and pumped them in and out a few times in an imitation of what Mike had done with his cock. Jessica moaned and braced her arms against the shower wall, the water streaming over her back as she humped Becky’s fingers. She came fairly quickly with a small cry. Her body jerked on Becky’s fingers a few times and Becky could feel her vaginal muscles squeezing her fingers. After she stopped cumming, Jessica remained leaning against the wall for a moment, then stood up, embraced Becky, and kissed her again.

“Thanks, sweetie. Now let me do you,” she whispered into her ear. She picked up the soap and lathered up Becky’s body, starting with her perky tits and paying special attention to her hard nipples. She knelt down and washed her stomach, then her legs. Then with a sexy grin, she began washing her pussy. Her fingers spread her lips apart, revealing the tender, pink flesh inside. Becky closed her eyes as Jessica’s fingers moved back and forth across the tender flesh of her virgin pussy, occasionally brushing her clit. Jessica finished by kissing her mound and running her tongue along her exposed pink flesh, teasing her clit before standing back up, causing Becky to gasp. They kissed one more time and Becky turned the water off. They stepped out and toweled off, then tossed the towels into the hamper and went back out to the family room, where Mike was trying to find something to watch on TV. When he looked up and saw them coming hand in hand, he turned the TV off and tossed the remote onto the table.

Chapter 11

Their wet hair hung limply, clinging to their damp skin and they stood very close to one another, their hips touching. He felt his cock twitch at just the sight of them.

“So . . . ,” he said, watching their eyes closely, “what’s next?”

Jessica looked at Becky, who squeezed her hand and nodded. “Becky decided that it’s time she became a woman,” Jessica said, still looking into Becky’s stunning blue eyes. She looked back at Mike. “I told her it was ok, but just this once. After tonight, I’m the only girl you get to fuck, got it?”

Mike nodded, but Becky’s face fell. “You mean we can’t get together and do this again?”

Jessica sighed. “We’ll see. No promises, ok?”

Becky smiled and nodded. “Ok.” She looked over at Mike and saw that his cock had nearly reached its full hardness once again. It was still difficult to imagine that long, hard shaft inside her, but she’d seen it done and now knew that it was possible. It still seemed impossible, though.

Jessica spoke up. “Why don’t we do this right? Let’s go to your room, Becky.” Becky nodded, her eyes fixed on Mike’s hard cock as he stood, then followed them down the hall to her room.

It was a typical teenaged girl’s room. The double bed had a thick comforter with matching skirts around the bottom. There was a desk with a laptop computer on it and a small makeup table along the other wall. The closet door held a full length mirror, the same one she was masturbating in front of earlier. The walls were covered with posters of the latest pop and movie stars, and stuffed animals were lying here and there.

Becky watched as Mike and Jessica surveyed her room. “Double bed,” Mike said. “A little small for three people.”

“It’s big enough,” Jessica said as she tossed a stuffed lion onto the floor and swept back the covers. “It’s not like you’re going to be spending the night.”

Mike feigned a hurt look. “You mean you’re just going to have your way with me and kick me out?” He stuck out his lower lip in an exaggerated pout and winked at Becky, who giggled despite her obvious nervousness. Jessica rolled her eyes.

“Oh, geez! You poor son-of-a-bitch!” she said sarcastically. She turned to Becky and beckoned her over to the bed. “Come on, Becky. Let’s get started.” Becky glanced at Mike and slowly went over to her. She sat down, her hands clasped nervously on her lap.

“Try to relax,” Jessica said, sitting next to her. “I’ll be right here. Everything will be all right.”

Becky smiled unconvincingly and took her hand. “I know, I’m just scared.”

“It’s not too late to change your mind,” Mike said as he walked over. “This is for you. Don’t do it just because you think we’re expecting you to.” Jessica smiled to herself. He really was a great guy. Most guys would jump at the chance to take the virginity of a pretty young girl like Becky without giving her feelings a second thought.

Becky smiled up at him. His words seemed to have put her a little more at ease. “No, I want to do it. But thank you for saying that. It means a lot to me.” He nodded and dropped his hand to his cock, stroking it slowly. Jessica pulled him closer and took him into her mouth for a few seconds, then relinquished it to Becky. She sucked it hungrily, her tongue caressing the soft head. Mike sighed in obvious pleasure. Jessica put a hand on Becky’s arm.

“That’s enough, honey. We don’t want him too worked up!”

Becky reluctantly released his inflamed cock, letting it slip from her lips. She was discovering that she really liked giving head. ‘Next time,’ she thought, ‘I’m going to swallow.’

“Ok, now. Just lie back,” Jessica said. Becky lay back on the bed so that her pussy was at the edge of the mattress, her feet on the floor. Jessica crawled up next to her and kissed her on the lips. “We’re going to get you ready first,” she said, and ran her hand across Becky’s firm tits, then down over her flat stomach to her tight pussy. She slipped her finger back and forth along her slit. Becky closed her eyes and sucked in her breath as Jessica’s fingers probed her pussy and teased her clit. As she fingered her virgin snatch, she bent her head over her chest and took a nipple between her teeth, teasing it with her tongue. Becky’s pussy began getting wet almost immediately, but Jessica wanted to make sure she was well lubed.

Not wanting to be left out, Mike moved over to her other side. He knelt and lifted Jessica’s head from Becky’s tit and kissed her hard. They broke off the kiss and Jessica went back to sucking Becky’s nipple. Mike squeezed her other tit and leaned over her, kissing her with the same hungry passion he had kissed Jessica with. Becky moaned into his mouth as their fingers and tongues caressed and stimulated her young body.

Jessica moved down, kissing her way across Becky’s flat stomach to the spot where her thin reddish brown pubic hair started. She looked down at Becky’s fully aroused little pussy. Until their shower, her lips had never touched another girl’s pussy. Then again, until tonight she hadn’t kissed another girl, rubbed her pussy, or sucked on her tits either. ‘What the hell,’ she thought, and knelt between Becky’s spread legs. She inhaled the musky-sweet aroma of her inflamed snatch, then dove in and licked the entire length of her excited slit. Becky squealed in delight and arched her back.

“Oh, fuck, that feels good!” she gasped as Jessica continued her licking. She found herself liking it, mostly due to the fact that Becky was responding so positively. The taste was similar to her own, which she’d sampled from her fingers and from Mike’s cock after he’d fucked her. She sensed another body very close to her and looked up to see Mike grinning at her.

“So my girlfriend is a muff-diver! Cool!” he said. She stuck out her tongue at him, then kissed him.

“She’s ready,” Jessica said, and crawled up by Becky’s head. “Hey, baby,” she said as she snuggled against her, “you taste yummy!”

Becky smiled at her. “That felt great!”

Jessica kissed her. “You’re as wet as you’re gonna get. Are you sure about this? There’s no going back, you know.”

Becky took a deep breath and released it, looking from Jessica down to Mike, who stood between her legs, his cock poised over her pussy. She nodded. “Yes. I think so,” she replied, her voice wavering.

“Ok,” Jessica said. “I’m going to sit with your head in my lap so you can watch.” She moved up and Becky raised her head while Jessica spread her long legs around her. She leaned back against Jessica’s stomach and could feel the damp warmth of her pussy on her back. Mike moved closer, his long, hard cock bobbing up and down over her virgin pussy. She took several long, deep breaths, trying to relax her body.

“Any time you want me to stop, just say the word,” Mike said, smiling warmly at her. He leaned over and kissed her, then Jessica. He looked deep into Becky’s scared eyes. “Ready?”

“Uh-huh,” she murmured in a voice barely above a whisper and closed her eyes.

Chapter 12

He moved closer and she felt the soft tip of his erect penis rub over her wet lips. It felt good and she sighed, a slight smile coming to her lips. He found her small opening and pressed the tip of his cock against it. Becky felt a strong pressure as he gradually pressed harder, working it back and forth until her pussy spread a little and he began to push inside her.

It was an odd feeling. She could feel herself stretching to accommodate his thick member, but there was no pain. As he slowly pushed deeper inside her, she felt her pussy stretch wide until his thick, soft head was completely inside her. Her vaginal muscles clamped down on the hard shaft as his head continued to spread her further.

“Are you ok, honey?” Jessica asked, gently stroking Becky’s hair.

Becky had her eyes closed, but opened them to look up at her. “Uh-huh!”

Jessica smiled at her. “Good. Just try to relax.”

Mike continued to slowly feed his hard cock into her tight, virgin pussy. Suddenly, a searing pain coursed through her distended vagina. She let out a small cry and bit her lip against the pain.

Jessica was right there next to her. “Does it hurt too bad? Do you want to stop?” Mike stopped pushing as soon as she cried out and looked down at her.

She shook her head. “N . . .no! D. . . don’t stop! It’s not . . . that bad!”

Jessica looked up at Mike, who shrugged. “Keep going,” she told him.

He slowly withdrew a little, then drove in far enough to tear through her hymen. Becky couldn’t stop herself from crying out against the sharp pain. She squeezed Jessica’s hand and bit on her lower lip until it eased a little.

“K . . . keep going!” she gasped, her eyes determined. Mike pushed forward. She grunted and groaned, still gripping Jessica’s hand tightly as her previously untouched vagina was spread open and filled with his hard tool. He strained to keep from cumming, but managed to fit it all into her. He paused, panting, looking down at his cock buried inside her tight pussy.

“You did it, Becky! Take a look!” Jessica exclaimed excitedly. Becky opened her eyes and looked up at Mike, who was leaning over her, grinning. She looked down between their bodies and saw their pelvic areas touching. She could feel his curly pubic hairs tickling her sensitive skin.

He leaned closer and kissed her. “Just let me know when you’re ready and I’ll see if I can make you cum!” Becky nodded, smiling thinly.

Jessica squeezed her shoulders. “You did it! I’m so proud of you, baby!”

Becky’s smile got a little wider. She felt so strange, so . . . full. The pain was still there, but not as bad as it had been earlier. She could feel Mike’s breath on her face and his throbbing meat inside her tortured vagina.

“Ok,” she said after a moment. “I’m ready.” Mike raised himself up and slowly withdrew his cock until only the tip remained clamped inside her tight pussy. She sucked in a deep breath, then released it as he pushed back into her. He kept up this long, slow fuck for several minutes, giving her time to adjust to it. Becky found she could endure the pain without too much trouble. While it felt good, she was experiencing none of the pleasure that Jessica had exhibited earlier.

Mike was grunting and panting, sweat rolling down his face. She was so tight, it was taking all of his concentration to keep from blowing his load. He paused. He had nearly lost it and needed a second or two to recover. It was important to him that he do everything in his power to make this special for Becky, which included a powerful orgasm.

“How are you doing, Becky?” Jessica asked, leaning over her.

“Ok, I guess. It still hurts, but not much anymore.”

Jessica ran her fingers over her scalp and through her long hair. “You’re doing great.” Mike started the slow fuck again. Her pussy had adjusted to the size of his cock and it was a little easier to move. He began moving a little faster.

Becky moaned. When he started moving faster, she felt the tingle in her belly that signaled the beginning of an orgasm. As he moved faster, the feeling grew stronger and she began to move her hips in rhythm to his movements. It grew stronger with each stroke until the tingle became a warm glow, radiating out to her extremities. Her moans grew louder.

“Yes! Oh, yes!”

Jessica felt her own pussy getting wetter as she watched her boyfriend fucking the girl she was supposed to be babysitting. She didn’t understand why it was turning her on so much, but there was no question that it was! Mike was panting, the sweat beading on his brow as he went faster and faster.

“Oh! Oh! Yes! Oh, god! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!” Her orgasm was close and she was afraid that if he stopped, she’d lose it. “Oh, yes! I’m cumming!” she screamed. She suddenly stiffened, her mouth open in a silent scream. A small squeak was the only sound she made as she tightened her legs around Mike’s back, trapping his hard cock deep inside her spasming pussy.

“Oh, shit!” she finally managed to force out between clenched teeth. “Unh! Unh! Uhnn!” Her body twisted and jerked as she came hard, squeezing his trapped cock with her vaginal muscles.

It seemed to her that the orgasm lasted a long time and when it finally eased, she relaxed her leg-lock on Mike. He smiled down at her flushed face as she gasped for breath. “Are you ok?”

She swallowed hard and nodded. “Th . . . that was . . . awesome!” she stammered between breaths, then smiled wanly. Jessica brushed the hair from her sweat soaked face.

“I nearly came just watching you!” she said.

Becky opened her mouth to reply but Mike had other plans. He began to withdraw from her, then pushed back in, starting another slow fuck. She moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her pussy was now so wet that his cock slid easily in and out of her, making wet, squishing sounds.

“Oh, yeah!” he sighed.

Jessica watched him and knew he was close to cumming. “Oh, yeah, baby! C’mon! Fill her tight little pussy with your hot cum!” Mike’s face was strained and Jessica continued to mutter dirty little phrases to him, bringing him even closer. He started pumping faster, his breath coming in short gasps. Finally, he drove deep into her and groaned as his seed surged from his balls through his shaft and into her hot little pussy.

Becky felt the hot semen splash against her sensitive vaginal tissue. His energetic fucking had brought her close to another orgasm and the feel of his cum erupting inside her pushed her over the edge. “Oh, god!” she cried as she launched into another massive orgasm. Once again, her pussy clamped down, squeezing his cock and literally milking the remaining jism from his balls.

Mike’s eyes were clenched tightly shut, his jaw set. “Arrrgghh!” he groaned. His body jerked and shuddered along with Becky’s contractions as they each climaxed and then slowly came down from their intense simultaneous orgasms.

Jessica teased her nipples, her eyes going from one to the other as she watched them in rapt fascination. “Wow! That was so hot!” she exclaimed.

Mike leaned down and kissed Becky. As he did, his shrinking cock moved and Becky felt a dribble of their combined fluids leak from her pussy. “You were great, Becky,” he said, smiling at her. She smiled back at him. He slowly eased up and removed his cock from her distended pussy, releasing a flood of cum and soaking the sheet beneath her. As he stood up, a long string of it ran from the tip of his cock to her pussy.

Jessica leaned over and kissed Becky. “You’re a woman now, honey,” she whispered.

Becky sat up slowly. Mike was sitting on the bed, still trying to catch his breath. She put an arm around his shoulders and kissed his cheek. “You were wonderful, Mike. Thank you,” she said softly.

He turned to her and smiled, shaking his head. “You don’t have to thank me, Becky. It was my pleasure, believe me!” She returned his smile and hugged him.

“Thank you, anyway,” she said, and kissed him warmly.

Jessica glanced at the alarm clock on the night stand. “Oh my god! It’s almost five am!”

Becky looked at the clock, then back to Jessica and Mike. “My parents said they’d be home around noon.”

Mike stood up. “We better get this cleaned up and I’d better split before your neighbors wake up and see me leaving bright and early.”

Jessica went over to him and kissed him. “No, you go home now. We’ll clean up.” She pointed to the large wet spot on the bed sheet. “This is really all there is. We can handle it.”

He looked over at Becky, who nodded in agreement. “You’d better go, Mike. Like you said, my neighbors will be up soon.”

“All right.” He kissed Jessica again, then leaned over and kissed Becky. “I hope we can do this again - soon!” Becky smiled and nodded.

“Come on, stud. Let’s go find your clothes.” Jessica took his hand and led him out the door to the family room. Becky watched them go then stood up. She felt cum running from her tender pussy down the inside of her leg. She grabbed a tissue from her night stand and held it over her drooling slit as she made her way to the bathroom. She cleaned up and met Jessica, still naked, coming back down the hall.

“Is Mike gone?” she asked.

Jessica nodded, eyeing the pretty teen lustily. “Uh-huh. We’re all alone.”

“What?” Becky asked, looking down at herself. “Did I miss some?”

Jessica walked up to her, looking her straight in the eye. “Make love to me, Becky - now.”

Becky looked up, her eyes wide. “Make love. . .? . . . How?”

Jessica smiled and took her hand. “C’mon. I have some ideas,” she whispered. She embraced Becky and kissed her passionately as they moved backward into the bedroom.


The end.

 

 For more great stories check out the forums http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php?   
or our new story site www.bluestories.com 

Angie's 14th Birthday Gift (part one of series)

katiestriapach on Animal Stories



She was so nervous she could hardly contain
herself as her parents got ready to go out. They felt safe leaving her home by
herself, now, since she had Davey to protect her. Just a few days before, Angie
wouldn’t have even dreamed of the things currently running through her mind.
The difference between then and now was that one of her friends had sent her a
forwarded e-mail, saying “OMG this is sick! You have to see it!” When she
opened the file, she’d at first been stunned to see a huge Great Dane fucking a
woman as if she were another dog. After getting over the shock, she played the
file again. She was surprised to find that her pussy was tingling. That was
when she started hatching the idea to try something w

Read More
ith Davey. She felt
strange even thinking about it. She had kissed boys a few times, but she’d
never so much as been felt up. She masturbated, sure, but that was all. The
thought of doing something that seemed so ‘bad’ excited her so much that she
couldn’t resist acting on it. She had started seriously planning.



Â



It took all of her self-control to not
raise her parents’ suspicions by hurrying them out the front door. When they
finally left, she turned the locks and went to the sliding glass door off the
kitchen, where Davey had been very happily playing with a few of the abundance
of toys she’d demanded he needed. She made loud kissing sounds until he bounded
toward her, tongue lolled out and happy to see her again. She patted him on the
head and tempted him with baby talk until he came inside, then she shut the
door behind him.



Â



She led him to the living room and told him
to sit, thankful that his previous owners had at least given him basic
training, and took off her blue school uniform shirt. She dropped it onto the
sofa arm and slipped off her bra, then wiggled out of the pleated plaid skirt
and dropped it, along with her panties, onto the little pile of clothing. She
sat down on the floor and did what the woman in the movie had started by doing;
spreading her legs open and calling Davey to her. She urged him to sniff
between her legs, and soon he was nosing curiously. Angie gasped at his cold
nose, then gasped again for a different reason when his tongue ran up her slit
for the first time. She reached down and spread the lips of her pussy. Davey
licked harder, his tongue dipping into her vagina, going deeper with every
stroke.



Â



Angie pushed his head away, rubbing his
ears a little and crawling over beside him so she could get a look at his cock.
It was like any other dog cock she’d seen, only she hadn’t exactly been this
close, with this kind of intention before. She reached out and started rubbing
the furry sheath, smiling as the red tip started peeking out. She stroked it
more and Davey began humping at her hand. After a moment of hesitation, she
leaned her head down and licked the glistening tip. Growing braver, she sucked
on it a little, then started taking more into her mouth, bit by bit. She felt
the pre-come begin to steadily drip out of his cock, thin and a little like
saline, and let it run down her throat. When the cock reached the back of her
mouth, she gagged and sat up quickly, coughing and feeling silly. She kept
rubbing his cock, watching as it swelled bigger. It wasn’t as big as the dog’s
had been in the movie, but she figured it made sense that different breeds must
have different cocks. She stopped suddenly, and Davey was still humping air.



Â



“C’mere, Davey!” she said, turning around
and getting on all fours, spreading her knees wider and looking back at him.
She called him forward again and he started to lick at her pussy once more. She
reached back and grabbed hold of one of his front legs, successfully urging him
right up against her bottom, and finally getting him to mount her. As his claws
scraped a little at her stomach, she thought one more time about what she was
doing, and decided that she was going to do this no matter what. He humped at
her pussy, missing and sliding down her slit every time, rubbing against her
clit and making her groan. She reached down between her legs and wrapped her
hand around his slick, throbbing cock, guiding it right into her pussy.



Angie gasped again and squealed in a bit of pain as Davey thrust quickly in and
out. She groaned and flinched as he bottomed out in her, and reached down to
her slit, rubbing her clit furiously as she felt the pre-come that had been
gathering inside start to run down her legs. It made her pussy clinch tighter
when she found she could feel her abdomen swell with the dog’s cock as it
pushed in and out. She felt something larger nudging at the opening of her
vagina as he continued humping her, but she stopped thinking about that when
another feeling shocked her. It was strange and deep in her belly, not quite
hurting, but almost. It dawned on her that his cock was so long that he had
gone further than bottoming out. The tip of his cock was working its way
through her cervix and into her womb, just like it would in a bitch. That
thought made her pussy clinch again – she was his bitch! She suddenly thought
about what it would be like if he could impregnate her with what was still
running down her legs and into a puddle between her knees on the wooden floor.



Â



“Oh, God!” she whimpered as his cock pushed
further into her cervix. She felt something pop into her pussy, then out again,
and it suddenly came to her what it was that had been pushing at her entrance.
She’d seen dogs fucking before, and males had something that made them get hung
up together with females. Her eyes widened and she tried to raise up a little.
She didn’t want to end up with Davey’s cock stuck inside her.



Â



“No, no, Davey,” she said, looking back at
him and trying to push him off her a bit. “No, Davey, stop now!” she commanded
in a deeper voice, trying to make him obey her. He growled and bared his teeth.
She shook her head and scolded him, “Davey, I said no!” He growled again,
louder. Angie didn’t want him to bite her like this, so she stopped and turned
her head back around. Davey’s knot popped into her cunt again, but this time
didn’t pop back out. She grunted as it anchored them together, pulling on her
insides as he pulled out each time to thrust back in again.



‘May as well make the best of it,’ she thought and reached back down to her
clit, continuing to masturbate it. She felt the dog’s come running out more,
running down her slit and onto her belly. Her pussy was beginning to get sore
from Davey’s thrusting and pulling. He slowed down then, and she moaned as she
felt jets of hid come spurt into her womb. The hot come flooding her insides
sent her over the edge. Her orgasm seized her, making her body jerk as the
groaned loudly, biting into her bottom lip to keep herself from screaming in
pleasure as her cunt and womb contracted around the dog cock that was knotted
inside her.





Davey panted hard, moving and throwing one
of his legs over her to stand with his cock between his back legs, ass-to-ass
with his bitch. Every movement sent another wave of pleasure through Angie,
making her grunt and moan unintelligibly. She felt as if her brain had dribbled
onto the floor with the puddle of dog come. After what felt like eternity,
between Davey trying to pull himself free and orgasms washing over her as she
massaged her clit, his knot finally popped out with an obscene sucking noise. A
stream of come ran out of her womb and onto the floor. She sat down in it,
exhausted, leaning back and rubbing all over her sore pussy. Davey finished
licking his cock and balls clean, then approached her again, licking the inside
of her thighs and at her pussy around her hand.



Â



She slipped her fingers into her pussy,
feeling the tunnel Davey had hollowed her into. She put three fingers in
easily. She moaned again and pushed her fingers into her cunt, working it in
and out with more wet noises, dog come lubricating her insides. She reached out
with her other hand and rubbed Davey’s cock, which hadn’t retreated back into
its sheath yet. Taking her hand away from her pussy, she lay down on her back
with her head raised up under his stomach, sucking on the tip of his cock. It
was far bigger and veiny than it had been when she first tried. Very slowly,
she put more of his cock into her mouth, being careful as it hit the back of
her throat, so she wouldn’t gag. She felt him begin to hump a little again, so
she took a deep breath and swallowed, letting his cock slip right into her
throat. It didn’t take long for him to come again. He came down her throat,
making her cough and sputter as it overflowed from her mouth. She spit out what
hadn’t ended up in her stomach and looked at the clock. Her parents would be home in less than thirty
minutes!



Angie scrambled up, slipping in the smeared puddle of come more than once, and
took Davey back outside. She mopped up the come and sprayed air freshener
throughout the house, grabbing her clothes from the sofa on her way to the
bathroom to wash up. She looked in the mirror and giggled. Her face and chest
were shiny, coated with jizz. Her hair was half soaked with it. She took a hand
mirror from the counter and held it between her legs, squatting so that she
could see her pussy. It still gaped open a little. She hurried into the shower
and rinsed the layer of slick come from her body, soaping up, then sat down in
the bottom of the bathtub. She pulled and prodded at her pussy for a while,
curious at the way Davey had stretched it. She pushed three fingers in again.
It was more difficult this time, since her pussy was finally recovering. She
worked them in and out, rubbing and pinching her clit with her other hand,
grunting as she came again. Her womb expelled more of the dog’s come as is
spasmed.





She thought she heard a noise, so she
turned off the water. Sure enough, she heard her parents pulling up in the
driveway. She jumped out of the shower and dried her body and hair, running to
her bedroom to yank on a pair of panties and her pink pajamas with white hearts
on them. She looked in the hallway mirror as she hurried by it and giggled to
herself again about how innocent she looked in pink. She unlocked the front
door just as they walked up to it, and threw her arms around her father’s neck.



Â



He laughed. “What was that for?”



Â



“Oh, just another thank you for letting me
adopt Davey, Daddy. He kept me really good company while you were gone!”





Her mother smiled sweetly, “You weren’t lonely, Angie, sweetie?”



Â



“Not a bit, Mom!”



Â



__________________________________

* * * Please let me know how you like my stories?
I love to hear how they’re enjoyed! :) E-mail me at katiestriapach@gmail.com



Bandit's knot for me.

knotter on Animal Stories

Let me tell you about myself right off. My name is Daisy. (my dad says it’s because I reminded him a flower when I was born) I’m not to hip on it, but, what are ya gonna do? Mid twenties (+-) and out on my own since college. 5’ 7”, 130 pounds, light brown hair, 36C, 26, 36. I’m doing OK in the looks department. Bi, so is my ‘boy’friend, Alex. Lately, though, he seemed to like the dick more than he liked me. There ya have it.

I met my friend, Susan, when I was in college. She always had her own place, while I was in the dorm. Her and I had hooked up on many occasions when the pickin’s weren’t so hot on the local scene. She had the sweetest tasting pussy.

She had always talked about gettin

Read More
g a dog as she had had one growing up. I didn’t know poop from dogs and was a little interested as it seemed to be always on her mind. I like animals, but was never able to have one. We would talk, and I would find things out about raising them from pups, how to make them obey commands and what-not. During our senior year, Susan acquired a male Bull Mastiff/Great Dane mix as a pup, Bandit. Since I was around the house quit a bit, Bandit and I got to be pretty good friends. Susan taught me how to control him when we would go for walks, the commands she used, how the leash was a tool, along with gentle words to keep him calm. I was learning a lot with her guidance. As he grew up, I was amazed at his size.

“Teach them young and they will be a companion for their life”, was what she always told me. After a year or so, I asked her why she never had Bandit fixed. “No way!” was her response. “Castrate a dog and they turn into wimps. I don’t want a wimpy dog! I want something with balls I can control.”

After college, we both stayed around the city taking jobs. Susan was moving up a little quicker than me and needed to go out of town every now and again, asking if I could watch Bandit while she was gone. I would say yes, and bring Bandit to my place. I liked having him with me. When I would go to the park, for a walk, I felt ‘safe’. Alex was never happy when I had Bandit. Bandit was none to fond of Alex.

I was at Susan’s one day and she told me she was moving to Idaho. She had applied for a position in the company. Idaho??? She asked if I could keep Bandit for a few months until she found a place big enough to let him roam. The day came and she left Bandit with me, saying goodbyes to him and me. Alex was OK with the idea of me watching him as Bandit seemed to like him.

Getting used to having Bandit around full time, for more than just a few days, took quite a toll on my social life. When I would go out, those I knew would ask me where I had been hiding and soon all knew I was ‘puppy-sitting’ for Susan. I spent more and more time at home and found the company of Bandit was, for the most part, better that that of my ‘friends’.

I was out walking Bandit in the park, one day, and a girl, a few years older than me walking a Black Lab, came up, introduced herself as Jodi, and started asking me about Bandit. The dogs were doing the usual dog thing, sniffing butts, and I told her I was sitting the dog for a friend while she got settled in another town, how I had known the dog since he was a pup…blah, blah, blah.

“He minds so well”, she said. “I have seen you here before with him. I’ll bet you have to keep a tight leash on him when the girl dogs are around. He’s got quite a set on him. A girl would be happy to have a package like that between her legs.” We talked for a few minutes longer, and went our separate ways Jodi saying maybe we could walk our dogs together in the future. Thinking about what she had said got me a little curious about Bandit’s privates. I had watched him pee and all that, but never thought about dogs having sex. It was one area that Susan had never told me about. Oh…I knew how they did it, but never saw the real thing. Walking back to the house I let Bandit roam in front of when I could and really started to look at his sack.

It WAS huge, I just had never noticed. It hung down 5-6 inches and held two huge balls. When he would turn side-ways to snoop around at something, I could see the sheath that held his dog cock. It seemed the length of my forearm. Well, why not, I thought, big dog made to mate with a big dog equates a big cock. (unlike big guys, by the way) I decided when we got home I was going to check him out and see what was what. My mind was having a tough time with this. I was actually thinking of Bandit in kind of a sexual way.

Home at last. Unleashing Bandit, he went to his favorite spot in the middle of the living room, plopped down on the floor and started to snooze. Dogs can fall asleep at the drop of hat, a quality I found perplexing. Must be the ‘no stress in my life’ thing. Eat, walk, poop. How tough is that! After having a little supper, I went to Bandit, sat next to him and started to pet him. I got him to roll onto his back, rubbing his belly, getting closer to his sheath. As I ran my hand over it he tensed just a bit, but I was talking to him, keeping him calm. It might have been my imagination, but I swear I heard him give a little doggie sigh. Moving my hand back further I took one of his balls in my hand. It filled my palm. I gently squeezed each one, then back up to stroke his sheath. Bandits cock started to emerge from inside, it’s pointed tip a pinkish-red.

His cock continued to grow, blood pumping into it, head rolled to one side, tongue lolling out of his mouth. Even his tongue was big. One hand stroking his sheath, the other softly massaging his balls more cock emerged, big around as my wrist. 7-8-9 inches, fluid starting to run from the end. I realized my pussy was getting wet looking at, playing with this huge thing. It HAD to stop growing at some point, I thought. I moved my hand away from his balls and caught some fluid in my hand, rubbing it along Bandit’s penis, getting it slicker than it already was, my other moving up to join as that was the only way to encompass the whole thing, noticing it was hotter than my hands, keeping his dog dick wet with his pre-come. I stroked until a his full 11-12 inch, bright red cock was outside his sheath.

I couldn’t believe what I was doing!!! I was jacking-off a dog, but I wasn’t able to stop. My pussy was soaking my panties, Bandit’s fluid running from the tip of his huge cock. His haunches jerking with each of my strokes. I leaned down, taking the tip into my mouth, tasting his pre-come. It was salty, but not to. My mind screamed at me, ‘WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!! YOU’RE SUCKING A DOG!!! STOP!!!’ I couldn’t. Taking 3 or 4 inches into my mouth, stroking the rest with my hands, his fluid filling my mouth, me swallowing it down. I looked past my hands and saw a ball forming at the base of his penis. As I pumped Bandits 12 inches, the ball grew bigger, bigger, until it was the size of a big baseball. ‘What the hell was this all about”, I thought.

I took my mouth away from Bandits cock, swallowing (finally, my mind said) still tasting his fluid on my lips, looking closer at this ball. Still stroking with one hand the other moving around his knot. (found out later it was called that) This must be here to keep him from going to deep into his mate. (WOW, was I naïve) I stopped what I was doing, my mind getting a bit of control, stood and left poor Bandit in a state of full excitement. He growled at me as I walked away, I thought ’That has never happened‘. Wet, excited, my pussy flowing, I went to the bedroom and masturbated into an intense orgasm, thinking all time about Bandit’s huge cock. I had NEVER had a guys meat that big in my hands.

Bandit and I spent the next couple weeks out walking in the park. We met Jodi a couple of times and she told me of an off-leash “rover run”. We went there and let the dogs go. It was good for both of them to get to stretch their legs. We got to know each other better and I even spent a night with her, but that’s another story. She would hint around at how big Bandit was , but never really came out and said anything.

Alex had not been around to much lately and I was really starting to get horny, feeling the need to need to get dicked hard. I came home from work one afternoon, got into my robe and popped a rental porn movie in the player (yes, guys, we watch them, also) intent on playing with myself, coming and then heading off to bed. The movie progressed predictably and I wasn’t getting the satisfaction I wanted, but I WAS hot, my pussy wet from my hand. I started to think of Bandit’s big dog meat, it had never been far from my mind since the day I had it in my mouth, pumping a full 12 inch cock, his juice filling my cheeks, swallowing it and that REALLY started my juices flowing. His cock was SO big! As if he could sense what was on my mind, Bandit stood up and walked to me. His snout sniffed once at my pussy and his long tongue snaked out, licking across my soaked fingers, getting a taste of me. That was all it took. His nose pushed my hand away, his long rough tongue replacing it, licking my cunt, running across my clit, each time bringing me closer, diving deep into me to get all of the juice flowing from it. I held his head to me, Bandit licking into me. I looked down and saw his cock growing from his sheath. It FELT SO GOOD! His tongue inside, his nose pressed against my cit, I jerked once, twice, thrice and came, moaning in the release of my body…he didn’t stop, taking me over the edge again. I had never been eaten this deeply. His cock was at full attention. I could see it swinging beneath him. I wanted that huge thing inside me. I pushed his head away from my crotch, grabbed his collar and led him to my bedroom, knowing that he would need the height of the bed to get behind me. I got on the edge if the bed, my ass up, robe up over my hips and called Bandit to me.

He was jumping around a bit, not quite sure what to do. I guess Susan had not taught him this maneuver. I got his front legs up on the bed, his big dick swaying underneath, spraying pre-come at me, my mind reeling, knowing I was going to take this thing inside me. I was going to let a dog fuck me. I was presenting myself to him, wanting his big cock in me. I got back on my knees under him, his haunches searching, his dick hitting everything but where I wanted it. I reached back grabbed that big piece of dog cock and guided it to me. Bandit’s cock tip entered me, the cream from my cunt running down the insides of my legs. I had never been this wet, this wanton. Bandit figured out what was up. His bitch wanted to be mated, and moved forward, DRIVING his cock into me. My head pulled back in pain at the intrusion, his cock reaching a depth inside me I had never felt. Bandit never pulled back, his hips pushing against my ass, the tip of his cock at the entrance of my cervix.

The pain/pleasure of his huge cock stretched my pussy wide, hitting at my womb, the pain was unbearable, the pleasure of being so full, unbelievable, there was no stopping him. I was swooning in the pleasure, his dick pounding me relentlessly. He now knew what he wanted and was not to be denied. I was coming, moaning, screaming, begging him to fuck me harder, HARDER!. He was fucking me as no man could, his 12 inch cock pushing into me, his balls hitting against my clit and lower abs with each push. I was thrusting my ass back onto him, the pain still there, the indescribably great feeling of whole body sex, just a pure, raw, dog fucking, wanting more of that huge cock, not realizing I was about to get more than I bargained for. Bandit moved a little closer into me.

I felt his knot banging against the lips of my cunt, pushing them further apart. I was thinking this was all the further he could go. Again, how naïve of me. I realized he was trying to it get inside. I wanted all of him. He was pushing harder into my full pussy, the tip just inside my cervix, my lips spreading wider, opening wider, wanting that big ball in my cunt. GIVE IT TO ME!!! His knot pushed into my cock ravaged twat, my pussy closed around it, sucking it in, pushing back harder onto it, wanting all he could give me, screaming in both pain and ecstasy. I was his bitch, writhing in orgasm. He was locked with his mate, his big, hard meat inside my womb. FUCKING ME!!! COOOOMING!!! That wonderful, painfully HUGE knot rubbing my G-spot bringing me to orgasm again and again. Bandit fucking into me harder, never pulling away, buried inside me, pounding into my burning hole, his mouth around the back of my neck, biting me, my cunt full of huge dog cock thrusting back onto him, COOOMING!! COOOOOMING!!!FUUCK ME, OHHHH YEEESSSS FUUUUUCK MEEEE HAAAARDER!! Pure, raw, dog sex! I was pushing onto him, my cream running out of me, down my legs, soaking the bedspread. COOOMING!! My whole body shaking with the FUCKING I was receiving. My mind reeled! My orgasms rolled! No love, just hard fucking. FUUUCKING!! This is what I had wanted!

It seemed forever. Fucking me. Fucking my stretched pussy. His cock swelled inside me, his release immanent. I could feel his big, hard pole grow inside me. BIGGER. FUCK ME!!! COME IN ME!!! PULSING INSIDE ME!!! Bandit pushed hard into me. held me against his hips, releasing his hot seed into me, filling me again and again, his sperm unable to escape because of our tie, his HUGE knot, a stopper at the entrance of my clenching cunt, pumping, streaming hard into my womb, a seemingly endless amount of hot dog come filling me, filling me again and again, Bandit’s cock, a fire hose, spraying, COOMING, my lower ab stretching to accommodate the continuous flow. I was shaking in orgasm, pushing back onto that wondrous cock, my cunt milking more come from my mates HUGE dick, my neck in Bandit’s teeth, his spittle running in between my beasts, down my stomach to met the cream in between my shaking legs. Still pushing my ass back into him, never having been SOOO FUUULL, so full!

Minutes passed, Bandit’s streaming come, stopping. I was shaking almost uncontrollably. His instinct took over. He turned around, his ass, unmoving, placed against mine, his bid dog cock still buried inside me. I tried to pull away and couldn’t, Bandit’s knot still locked inside me, my pussy unable to let go of that hard piece of meat, little orgasms running through me. 15 long minutes passed, his knot getting smaller, until finally, with an audible pop, his shrinking knot left my cunt his cock pulled out of me leaving my pussy gaping open, clenching uncontrollably. His hot dog come GUSHED from me, running down my legs to joining the pool of fluid on the spread. I collapsed on the bed, reveling in the complete fucking I had just had. Bandit laying on the floor, licking his receding cock clean of out combined juices. No stress. Eat, walk, poop and now FUCK his wanton bitch.

I had just fucked a dog, willingly. As I lay thinking about what had just transpired, I knew that Alex was going to have fun with us. He had always wanted a bigger cock in his ass and I was going to introduce him to one. I thought, though, Jodi and I were going to have more fun.

Daisy (knotter)

Cheerleader gangbang

finzleft on Group Stories

It was late after junior-varsity practice and the coach and varsity team just finished giving us the hardest workout to date.  I was the last one off the field and needed a shower, bad.  The locker-room was now empty and quite, which was nice I could get dressed I peace and I need that I had a big date with my girl, we had decided tonight we’d finally do it.  As i was toweling off I though I heard footsteps, I called out but no one answered, fine whatever.  While drying my hair I felt some one

Read More
come up behind me and grab my cock.

Startled I jumped and yelped, “Hey now”

“You usually like it when I grab your cock” Sandy said giggling

“You startled me, that’s all.  Not get back over here” as I mentioned we’ve never done “it” but he have fooled around a lot and Sandy gave the best bj’s in school.  She was also one of the cuties junior cheerleaders around.  Only a freshman but had a tight little body with red flowing hair and about a 34B cup that looked even larger on here 5’2” 95lbs body.

“Ooo, I like how easily  I get you going” sandy said pointing to my now hard erection.

“You know what seeing you still in your cheerleader uniform does to me” I said as I grab her and pull he too me.  Kissing her deeply then grabbing her ass. No Panties, oh yeah.

“I though you’d like that” she giggled again “Don’t worry I waited until everyone left, now where were we” she starts sucking my neck while stroking my cock.  Kissing me on my chest and lowering her self to my waist.

“ummm, let’s see now what am I supposed to do with this? Oh yeah” She started to lick my cock head.

“Oh god Sandy, suck it god just suck it”  she inhales my hard cock, although not huge I was about 7” and she though I fit her good,  going balls deep was her “specialty” and I liked it too.  Looking down at her with my whole cock down her throat her beautiful blue eyes looking up at me, I almost came right there.  She was working my cock hard I could tell she wanted me to cum in her mouth so I could fuck her good and long, god I couldn’t wait.

All of a sudden I felt a hand on my mouth and my cock was no longer being sucked.  As I tried to free myself I see two of the senior player grabbing Sandy and two or three more standing around.

“Well, well, well what do we have here” said James.  James was your typical varsity QB, he had a scholarship to Penn could get any girl he wanted and had a rich daddy who made his “infractions” disappear. “ A couple of love birds making out in MY locker-room, and underclassmen at that.  What the matter Sandy my cock wasn’t enough for you?  You had to find some loser 5th string JV punk to fuck around with”  I knew Sandy had dated a few of the senior guys, but though they were all muscle headed idiots.

“No James it’s not like that, I really like him and I was about to give him my che…”  she stopped realizing she might have said too much.

James eyes light up like it was Christmas. “No way.  After all they guys you’d suck off, your still a virgin? Crap I’m going to have to check this out for myself. Hold her down and keep her quite”  He said to the two guys who’d grabbed her.  They moved her to a bench where they laid her on her back. One guy on each side had an arm and leg, she was wide open for all to see, someone else cover her mouth.  I tried to wiggle free but who ever had me was not letting go.

James knelt between Sandy’s spread open legs.  You could see Sandy was looking worried.

“Shhh, it’s ok, I ain’t gonna hurt you” James said ”I’m just going to find out if there is still a real live virgin around”  Everyone laughed.  He rubbed his finger up and down her wet slit “Boy you sure do lube up nice and you shaved for me too”  With one finger he began to probe her tight pussy, she was squirming, he pulled it out and tasted it. “Damn I forgot how sweet virgin pussy tasted, I’ll have to get some seconds”  As he lowered his face to bald pussy he began to lick  her slit up and down, you could tell he knew what he was doing.  She was squirming but this time it was more out of enjoyment.  His whole mouth was around her twat, you could now heard her start to moan, James looked at the guys and they all dropped there grasps.  She wrapped her legs around his head.

“Oh god James you know just the right spots to get me goings” she moaned.  I could believe my ears she was really enjoying this.

“Yeah bitch you know I know how to please a woman”

“Don’t stop James, Please. Don’t. Stop.”

“Don’t worry I won’t”  He said smirking, “But I’m still not sure if your really a virgin or not, there is one way to know for sure”  with that he opened his pant and pulled out his cock.  It must have been about 9 inches long, and when he place the head at the entrance to her glistening pussy Sandy gasped.

“No please James I’m not ready to give you that pl….”  she was cut off mid sentence by one of the guys sticking his large almost 10” dick in her mouth.

“Thanks for that Otto, now where was I, oh yeah the virgin test”  James the started to inch the head of his cock deeper and deeper into her well lubed pussy.  Sandy wiggle and squirmed a bit but there was no getting away.  The guy in her mouth had a hold of her hair and was basically fucking her mouth.  James was now taking his time, enjoy it, he was about a quarters a way down his shaft.

“Damn the little slut is tight, she might have been a virgin” everyone chuckled, but at first I didn’t get it.  He pulled out a bit a slid deeper. Sand made a grimace but was too busy with the cock in her to make a real protest.

“I think that was the hymen, you’re my little slut now”  He started to slide in much easier now and it was long before he was almost all the way in.  By this point she was now really going to town on the cock in her mouth going balls deep on him until he came right down her throat.  She gagged at first but the swallowed as much as possible.  James was now right the poor virgin pussy hard and fast now.

“Oh god James, Fuck me.  Make me you little whore” she panted as she wrapped her legs around his waist.  You’d think he would crush her but she was riding the cock like a champ.  “Oh god James your gonna make me come, fuck me harder, harder”

“Yeah bitch cum on my cock, my little slut, cum for your virgin master”

“YES, YES, OH Shit Yes.” As she came all over his cock buried deep in her not so virgin pussy.  Everyone laughed again and started to high-five each other, I’d guessed this was the first time they’d done something like this.  Before she could even catch her breath there was another large cock getting shoved in her mouth, which she started to suck with out missing a beat.

“Oh crap this bitch is too tight I can’t take it anymore”  with that he unloaded his cum deep in her pussy.  Grunting on the last few strokes.  When he pulled out a river of cum, mixed with some hymen blood, seemed to follow. Before James could even get out of the way some else had slide their cock right in to her waiting pussy.  The guy in her mouth came and sprayed his cum all over her cheerleader uniform.  James made his way to her head.

“Some one get this shirt off” he said. “Bra too” “Now that is a sight, lick my cock clean”

“Anything, master” she panted as she devoured his semi-limp cock covered in spunk.  The guy in here pussy grunted and moaned and shot another load up her pussy.  Then someone on the sidelines blew a load all over her tits.  Someone else slide into here pussy and started pounding away, at this point it looked like half the team was now here, she was in for a long night.

With James now hard dick in her mouth she had another orgasm.  James popped out of her mouth and exclaimed “Change up, get Moose”  everyone hooted an hollered and seemed to know what it ment. I was now freed, not that I could do anything but watch. The guy who was in her pussy was gone, she was lifted up and flipped over and now the guy who held me down, Moose I guess,  was laying on the bench.  She was lowered onto his massive black cock, it must have been 12” but since she was so wet she slid right down balls deep.

“That the biggest thing around bitch” he chuckled.

“Oh Good that’s soo big” Sandy exclaimed. ”Yes fuck me with that big black cock” she was riding it like a one of the mechanical bulls at the cowboy bars.

“OH Shit” moose exclaimed “this bitch is too tigh I’ve gotta cum.  And with that he grabbed her hips and held her down as he pumped his black cum deep into her pussy.

“Yes baby” she screamed “fill me up, oh shit yes, I am just you cum bucket” as she continued to orgasm.  She was lifted off Moose and lowered on another larger black cock, but this time James was back he came up behind her and grabbed her tits.

“Who’s slut are you?”

“Yours”

“Who’s slut are you?” he asked again

“Yours master”

“Good, now lean forward”  He then positioned his cock at the entrance to her ass, that was covered in cum. “I took her virgin pussy and now I take her virgin ass!”  everyone cheered, she didn’t even try to fight it.  As he slide he cock all the way into her ass she let out a deep moan.  She then had a cock shoved on her mouth.  She was full of cock and loving it.  James shot his load in her ass and was rapidly replaced by another cock.  This went on for what seemed to be hours.  She had dozens of cocks and gallons of cum in all her holes.

We both woke up the next morning naked in the locker-room shower.  Sandy now had “James” branded on her ass and I have not seen her since.

Katie gets invited to a farm

kree8tyve1 on Animal Stories

Katie was a pretty college girl who was about the straightest person most of her friends knew, Not only her friends noticed; but most of her professors did as well.  She attended a small college and the professors we almost friends with the students.

Mary Colleens was the science teacher and she was supposedly one hell of a chemist.

One day Mary came to her student Katie and asked her if she could do her a big favor and stay at her house for the weekend and take care of her dog, as the teacher had to visit an ailing friend. Katie had a couple of mid-terms to study for the following week so she agreed as she felt she could get in some uninterrupted time.

Friday afternoon came a

Read More
nd Mary picked Katie up and headed out into the country.  Katie asked her teacher what kind of dog she had and was surprised when the response was “a great Dane.” Katie thought her cute little teacher would have had a little lap dog.  Her teacher continued: “actually Katie, I have a little ranch off Rt.6 and I needed someone to feed Butch (the dog) and the horses, but I was embarrassed to ask anyone, so I just mentioned the dog.  I haven’t left the farm for a night since I bought it almost 2 years ago.  You seem so trustworthy that I felt comfortable asking you.”  At first Katie was angry that she had been lied to, but as her teacher ended with such a compliment Katie actually was proud she had been asked.

 


“I hate to say this”  Mary continued “but I also wanted someone who wasn’t going to call a boy and ask him to spend the weekend in my house. I hope that’s not wrong to think.”  Katie looked back her teacher and said “no, I understand.” Then paused and said “you know I had a couple of boyfriends in high school, I just have been trying to do well in school, so I haven’t dated much here.  I know everyone thinks I am a prude, but that’s OK .”  Her teacher looked at her and said “Are you a prude, I mean you are pretty and have a nice figure I am sure the guys are attracted to you?” 

Katie responded “I am not a virgin, but I’m not too good at it I think. I mean I gagged the first time I, you know, did the oral thing, so I never tried again. But I will have time for boys and sex when I get my grades taken care of.”  Her teacher just smiled and continued some small talk till they got to her ranch.


Mary walked Katie around her small ranch, There was a small barn and a fenced in area and trails that lead up into the woods.  As they walked toward the barn the teacher explained “this wasn’t the best weekend for me to have to leave. The mare is in heat and the stallion and donkey I own can smell her and are a little worked up. So make sure you don’t put her out in the paddock, unless the boys are in the barn.” Katie told her “she understood” and then learned how to feed the gang.

 


The two walked into the house and were met by Butch. Katie was amazed that at the size of the dog and explained “wow, he’s about half the size of the donkey.”  Mary just laughed.  As Katie was petting the big head of the dog, he pushed his nose right between her legs and Katie scolded him and pushed him away.  Mary just smiled and turned to show  Katie the rest of the house.


The two enjoyed a little snack and Mary then took a small silver can and sprayed it into her mouth, She then reached over to a drawer and pulled out another one and told Katie she could have her own and that it was mouth freshener she had worked on when she worked for a consumer company.  Katie prayed the minty tasting spray into her mouth and thanked the teacher.


A few minutes later Mary left Katie and headed away for the weekend.  As her teacher drove off Katie put her hands in her pocket and found the small spray can and pumped a few more squirts into her mouth.  As Katie headed back for the door she could believe that she was starting to feel warm and sexy, she wondered if it because she realized she would be alone for 2 days and that hadn’t happened in a long time, and laughed when she remembered when she was left home for a weekend when she was 16 and masturbated in her parents room and the thought made her laugh.


Katie went back into the house and again was met by Butch and again he pushed his head between her legs and again she pushed him away and now alone, said “you are a horny fellow aren’t you.”  She walked past him and went to the guest room.  As she was unpacking she heard a  “pssst” noise and looked up to where the sound came from, There mounted on the wall was an air freshener, like those found in public bathrooms. Katie took a whiff and it smelled similar to the mouth spray, Katie remember that Mary had told her that she had air fresheners around as the ranch house was old and she didn’t like the “old smell”, but Katie had thought she meant the airwick ones, she just shrugged her shoulders and unpacked.


By the time Katie had unpacked and put her bag away, she was feeling horny and figured “what the heck I’m alone, who cares.”  Katie pulled her jeans off and lied on the bed and started to finger herself.  She couldn’t remember the last time she had done this, and it felt great. It didn’t take long and she was cumming. It had to be at least  6 months since she made herself cum and couldn’t believe that she let this feeling go so long, without doing what she had just completed.

Katie got off the bed and went into the bathroom in the hall to clean up. While she was washing her hands she got a whiff of another freshener. This one was right on the counter and almost got her in the face.


Katie took the hand towel and dried her hands and then wiped the cum off her inner thigh and ran the towel up her labia to dry her pussy.  When the towel hit her labia she moaned. She couldn’t believe she was hot again.  The moan brought Butch to the open door and before Katie realized it the dog stuck his nose into her butt. Katie spun quickly and saw the dog. Before she could do anything he put his face between her legs and licked. The lick of her pussy sent a lightning bolt of pleasure through her body. She went to push him way, but by the time her hand got to his head he licked again.  Katie backed up and had her butt up against the sink counter. She knew she should stop him, but she didn’t. Every minute the freshener sprayed out and every minute Katie got hornier without realizing why.


By this point she had her legs spread apart and Butch was licking her toward another climax. It didn’t take long and Katie was creaming onto Butch’s tongue, The taste brought faster licks and Katie was purring through the longest climax she could remember.  Butch finally pulled his head away and backed up. Katie was thankful as her labia were getting sore from his raspy tongue.  She bent over kissed him on the snout and told him what a good dog he was. She couldn’t believe that she was still horny.

Katie looked at the mirror on the bathroom door and saw under Butch, his pink dick was coming out of its sheath.


Katie had never seen a dog’s dick before and as fascinated with it.  One thing Katie had done often was given her dates hand jobs to keep them off her,  She looked at Butch and said “Did that make you horny boy?”  Katie couldn’t believe her next move. She got down on her knees and reached under Butch and took his sheath in her hand and started jerking it back and forth. As she did the 3 or 4 inches of pink quickly grew to 6 or 7. “wow boy, you have a big one.”  Bitch didn’t know what she had said, but it sounded like the tone his master used with him, and he jumped forward which knocked Katie backward. She feel onto her back with her knees in the air.  Butch started to hump her bent leg. Katie was getting hornier as she watched him air hump near her leg.  But she was uncomfortable. She said “get off. I’ll jerk you off, but let me up” and pushed him back. Katie turned and put her hands on the toilet to help her push up. That was all Butch needed and as Katie started to stand up he jumped on her back and wrapped his paws around her. Katie had no choice but to fall to her knees with her hands supporting her on the edge of the toilet bowl.


Butch had not let up his grip around Katie and suddenly she felt the dog humping again. This time it wasn’t just her leg, this time she was positioned underneath the large dog.  “What the hell are you doing?” she yelled to him, but a moment later it became obvious. She felt his wet dick probing her butt cheek. “No, you are not going to fuck me.”


Butch didn’t understand English but he had heard those words before, not the “no” but the “fuck me”. It took a few more attempts but finally Butch found his mark and entered Katie’s pussy. “No, no, stop” she screamed as his dick drove deeper and deeper inside her. His dick was no longer 6 or 7 inches. The more he pumped his dick inside his bitch, the longer he got. Katie had never been filled so much and the pleasure took over, she was not longer fighting the dog, she was pushing back into him. 


She suddenly felt something different around the outside of her vagina. She felt his knot hitting her labia and her clit and the sensation was incredible. With the dogs dick so big and thick and her pussy being so tight, his knot was not able to penetrate her, and she relaxed and enjoyed the banging she was getting inside and outside her pussy. She was just about to explode again when Butch whimpered and then she felt his hot seed enter her pussy. That pushed her over the edge and she started to cum. However, moments after she started he pulled out and disappeared. Katie was half satisfied and couldn’t believe she had just let a dog fuck her. 


She stood up and felt the doggie cum drip down her legs. She looked in the mirror at herself and asked “what is wrong with me?” With that another spray from the freshener put a mist near her face.  She looked at herself and noticed her watch on her arm. “Oh shit” she thought. She looked at the time and realized she was late to feed the horses and the donkey their dinner.


Katie, stared to put her jeans back on and as she had them in her hand in her bedroom another spray blasted the air. She threw the jeans on the bed and said “fuck it, I’m alone out here, and besides I don’t want my clothes smelling like a barn.”  She took off her top and bra and thought she looked perfect..   As she turned to leave her room she saw that the breath spray had fallen out of her pocket. She picked it up and gave a spray into her mouth before putting it on the night stand. 


She walked out of the house and thought it was the fresh air that suddenly put her body on fire again.  She looked down and her nipples were rock hard,  She thought to herself, “what is happening to me, I cant get satisfied”

Katie walked to the pen where the donkey was. He had his nose up against a crack in the barn wall and then she noticed that his dick was hanging long below him.  “Wow” she thought, “now that’s a dick.”  Butch had come out with her and was standing to her side. “Look boy, he is bigger then you.”  Actually Katie noticed that the donkey’s dick was much more the shape of guys than the dogs, and at least 16 or 18”.  She shook her head to try and clear the thoughts that were going through it, but she couldn’t.  

Katie saw that there was a hook about a foot above the donkey’s head with a chain hanging from it. She remembered that Mary had told her that she could hook him to that and brush him in the mornings.  Katie walked over to the donkey and hooked his halter to the chain. She then slid her hands from his neck, along his body and then bent down and reached for his dick.  She couldn’t believe that she was doing this, but moments later she was running her hands up and down the donkey’s dick.


Katie was thinking of actually trying to put his dick in her mouth, but she just couldn’t bring herself to do it,  Instead she wanted to see if she could run the donkey’s long dick along her labia and clit. She looked around and felt maybe it would be better if she went into the barn.  So she took the animal by the halter and walked him inside.


Once inside the donkey sensed the mare in heat and started to buck around a little. Katie had a little problem holding his halter so she grabbed a lead and attached it for better control---she also  noticed that the donkey’s dick had gotten rock hard and maybe even a little longer.  


Katie wasn’t sure what she was going to do next, but then she noticed something that looked like her vaulting horse in school.  She  looked at the height of it and wondered if she could get the donkey to put his legs up over it, so she could position herself under it.  Katie looked closer at the padded  horse and saw a label on the side, it read “adjustable breeder’s assistant- for artificial insemination and training.”  Katie couldn’t believe her luck, maybe the donkey was use to putting his hoofs up so his owner could somehow get his cum for breeding.


Katie walked the donkey over to the breeding assistant and sure enough the donkey jumped his front hoofs over the padded horse. She was looking right at his 18” dick and reached back to start stroking it. The donkey started to hump her hand and Katie got instantly turned on again.  She looked down on the floor and there was board nailed to it. The donkey’s hoofs were right up against it.  Katie realized that the board was blocking him from moving forward. She looked at the distance of his dick and the padded assistant and felt she might be able to move under him without him going all the way inside her.


Katie positioned herself under the padded horse and the donkey’s dick slid along her back.  She then moved forward and pushed her butt up in the air and the dick this time ran between her legs and along her belly – up to her belly button.  The donkey kept pumping and the feeling in her pussy was wild in anticipation. Katie started to reach for his dick to help him find the spot, but as she shifted to move her hand the donkey hit the target. He pumped into Katie and more out of surprise of the feeling than anything else she fell forward. 


Katie repositioned herself and reached  back and guided the donkey’s dick inside her. He started pumping and within a few thrusts he was inside his two legged female almost 12”.  Katie was screaming in pleasure, she couldn’t believe the feeling and seemed to start coming instantly.  Unlike the rapid fast motion of the Great Dane that had made her his bitch earlier, the donkey was making slower long thrusts inside his mate.


Katie kept creaming and much quicker than the dog, the donkey started to cum. Katie felt her vaginal cannel filling with his load.  The donkey pumped a couple more times and then pulled out of her.  Katie fell forward again, this time, because her legs couldn’t support her any longer. As she turned and sat on her bottom, the cum started to rush from her pussy, down her thighs and onto the floor of the barn.  She looked up and the donkey was just standing there looking at her. His dick was just as long, but not hard. Katie looked at the dick which was now covered by both of their cum.


Katie didn’t know why she was so turned on, but the more sex she had it seamed like the more she wanted.  Even though she had just been plowed  by the donkey she got on all fours and moved next to the donkey and lined up with his hanging dick.  Even to her surprise she moved her hand forward and took hold of the dick. She pulled it toward her and started to lick the shaft. Even though oral sex was not her thing, it seemed to be today. She licked the shaft up and down and tasted the mixture of the cum, however there was much more of his than hers, and she was loving it.


Katie licked for a few more minutes and then her knees started to hurt.  She got up and led the donkey back out to his pen and headed back toward the house.  Butch, the Great Dane, had disappeared while she was in the barn so she called out to him.  After a few calls Katie saw the beautiful huge dog come running, or galloping, towards her and the house.  Katie greeted him with a hug and as she stood up he put his snout between her legs and gave her a lick.  Katie smiled and said “would you like to clean me up down there?” They walked into the house and Katie headed to the bedroom to let him have his way with her…


Moments later Katie was sitting on the floor of the bedroom, with a towel under her butt. She had her knees up in the air and  spread wide open with her head and back on the floor.  She was on the floor almost directly under where the mist from the freshener was spraying. It smelled nice to her as she breathed in the strong aphrodisiac. The dog was licking her from her butt to her clit and then Butch must have tasted the cum of the donkey as he started to  stick his tongue into her not just lick the outside. Katie pushed her butt up into the air and the dogs tongue went deeper into her.


Katie started to cum; which brought with it little screams of pleasure. She couldn’t believe how many times she had cum over the past few hours and yet as much as she came, she wanted more.  She put her hand on the Dane’s head and pulled it towards her pussy and his tongue went in a little more, and she continued to climax.


After at least 30 minutes of cumming and being licked by Butch her labia was starting to hurt from the rubbing.  She had to push her new 4 legged lover away and closed her knees.  By this time at least 6 sprays had fallen in the air and been breathed in by the college co-ed.  Her breathing was still more of a pant from cumming so long. Yet she still seamed horny. 


Butch was not new to sex with women and wanted to get off.  He read the girl’s potion and had no access to her bottom, so he started at her top and walked over the girl till his dick was over her face.  His pink dick was already hanging from the sheath a few inches as he lowered his butt a little.  Even though Katie was usually not into sucking dicks, today she seemed to have no inhibitions at all and she lifted her head to take the dog’s dick.


At first she just licked the dick, as she had the donkey’s, but moments later she opened her mouth and took the hot, wet dick into her mouth.  Immediately on feeling this Butch stated humming his lower body and Katie would up with a growing cock pumping her mouth.  Within moments the dogs dick had grown to full size and Katie couldn’t believe she was taking over 8” of  his cock in her mouth.


After a while Katie started to feel his dick swell and then the knott started hitting against her lips. Katie’s pleasure was now starting to hurt a bit as the knott kept hitting her- she figured she better try to end this, so she started sucking harder and sure enough a few minutes later she was rewarded with a mouthful of doggie cum. Katie swallowed as fast as she could and was able to drink all he gave her.


Moment's later Butch continued his walk over Katie and his dick disappeared from sight.  Butch found a corner to clean up at and Katie just rolled over on the floor and out of pure exhaustion fell a sleep. What she didn’t know is that she was still under the mist of the air freshener and as she slept her body started to beckon for more.

Katie woke with the sun. She had been asleep for almost 10 hours from sexual exhaustion; cumming more in one day than she had her entire life. Sexual thoughts were running through her mind as she awoke, mostly of being gang banged by guys with huge dicks. It was no wonder why, her last day had included sex with a Great Dane with a thick 8” dick and a donkey with one about 10 inches longer.

 

Katie couldn’t believe she was having these fantasies and her body was getting hotter by the moment.  She heard the now familiar “pssst “ sound from the air freshener laced with an aphrodisiac  and her body called for relief.


Still on the floor, Katie rolled onto her stomach and slid her fingers underneath her and finally entered her hot and wet pussy. She couldn’t believe how wet she was, little did she know that all night her body was feeling the effects of the spray. Katie started to hump her fingers and felt the carpet fibers rubbing against her very hard nipples.   Two fingers didn’t seem to enough, when one usually did the trick. Katie added a third finger and  then a fourth. That felt good and she started to moan from the pleasure she was feeling.


What Katie didn’t realize is that the smell of her vaginal fluid had reached the nose of the Great Dane sitting at the other end of the room. Even though Butch really needed to go out and relieve himself, his animal sexual instincts took over and won out over having to pee.  Butch walked over to the un-expecting human bitch on the floor. 


The timing was perfect for the dog, as Katie needed more access to her pussy and had just rocked up onto her knees to dig her hand deeper inside her pussy.  Butch jumped on Katie’s back and the surprise and weight of the dog made her spring her hand out of her pussy and onto the floor for support.  It took Katie a second to realize what was going on, and that it was Butch on top of her and she smiled and said “hey boy, want to fuck me to start the day?”  Katie couldn’t believe she said that out loud as she never used that word, but then again her personality was changing by the minute, since coming to the farm.


Butch started humping behind Katie and suddenly hit her butt hole instead of her pussy. Katie almost felt like his dick went in her butt an inch or so and quickly pushed her butt up higher so he could find her pussy. However, Butch had entered the butt slightly and the next thrust took him in deeper and the following one continued his drive into her virgin ass. Katie was in a momentary state of shock, she knew nothing about anal sex and panicked that the dog was not where he should be. The stock quickly was replaced with reality; as pain shot through the girl’s body. Katie started yelling for the dog to stop. Butch did not stop his humping and was already in her 4 or 5 inches.  Katie tried to get up and that was a mistake as she momentarily pushed into an oncoming thrust and Butch rammed his full 8 inches into her ass.


The pain was unreal and actually made Katie freeze in her current position. Butch kept humping his bitch and his natural ‘sprinkler type penis’ was lubricating Katie’s hole and to her surprise the pain started to subside and was replaced with, what appeared to be pleasure.  Katie stopped yelling and started to notice that she was starting to pant.  Her anal muscles had relaxed and she started thinking that her ass was acting like another pussy.  The dog kept pounding and Katie couldn’t believe that she was nearing a climax. She didn’t think it was possible to cum this way, but sure enough she was nearing one.


Katie felt the dog’s knott and didn’t think he would enter her with it, and she was way to tight for that. The extra pounding outside her, combined with the sensation inside her was too much to stop and suddenly she exploded in a climax. It was by far the strongest climax she had ever experienced and a few seconds into the climax fluid came rushing out of her pussy. She thought that the pressure must have relaxed her bladder, but the strong smell of sex and not pee had her reconsider that she had just squirted a bunch of cum. 

 

Katie’s strong climax continued long enough for her to think,  “I have to do this again, this is unreal.” She was actually pushing back against the trusts, when suddenly she felt a warm sensation deep inside her bowels and felt that the dog’s cock was sliding in and out much more freely, obviously the dog had shot his load inside her and it brought a smile to her face.


A few moments later Butch withdrew his dick from her ass and his cum followed and dripped from her ass crack across her pussy lips. Katie couldn’t move and stayed on all fours for a couple of minutes trying to get her body to stand up. Her slowness to stand was quickened as Butch started barking and running back and forth to the door.   Katie thought that the poor dog probably had to go out.


Katie got up and walked as quickly as she could to the door, which wasn’t quick at all.  The feeling in her ass was totally different and she was getting use to it with each step.  She finally let him out and watched as he ran to the nearest tree and started to pee. For some reason she couldn’t take her eye off the stream that didn’t seem to end. For some reason watching him sent a twitch of her labia and she shook her head, “what is wrong with me, everything is turning me on here.” 

Butch finally stopped and Katie looked up and saw the donkey and horse out in two paddocks,  All of sudden panic hit the co-ed. “Oh shit” she thought to herself, “I forgot to feed the animals last night.” Katie didn’t realize it was only about 6 am, and the animals were not going to die from missing food for a few hours, especially since there was hay for them to eat.


Katie figured they could wait another few minutes as she herself had to pee.  Katie opened the bathroom door and walked in.  The minty smell was intense as the closed door had captured the mist and as she entered the small room her nose filled with the aphrodisiac and  went right to brain.  Katie sat on the toilet and started to pee, as she did the dogs cum in her ass acted like an enema and before she was done she had emptied herself.

Katie got up and brushed her teeth and realized that she needed a shower, but felt bad for the animals so she figured she would shower in a few minutes when she got back from feeding them. She looked at herself and saw that nipples were still hard. She ran her hands across her breast and started rubbing her nipples.  She let out a moan and looked at herself in mirror.  “What is going on with you?” she said out loud, almost hoping the mirror would reply. She couldn’t believe that she was still horny.  She looked down and saw the pocket breath spray, and although her body didn’t need any more stimulant, she picked it up and pumped a couple of sprays in her mouth.  By the time she reached the front door of the house her pussy was dripping and she would have fingered herself again, had she not felt bad for the animals.


Katie figured she would feed the mare first and then the others and that way maybe the mare would get done and she could switch them around.  She feed the mare and then walked out and put feed in buckets for the two males outside, the horse and the donkey.  She rubbed the donkey’s head and said “good morning” and started to think about a repeat of yesterday’s fucking, and smiled. 


She walked back into the barn and indeed the mare was done with the feed.  Katie got a lead and led the mare out and quickly switched the lead to the male horse, and walked him inside to the stall that the mare had been in.  As she walked the male into  the stall his nostrils flared up and he took in the small of the mare’s urine and nature took over. He knew the smell of the mare’s heat.  Katie undid the lead and as she started to leave the stall she looked back and saw the horse had let down his dick and she watched as it grew inch by inch. Katie’s eyes were wide open as was her mouth in astonishment on how long the dick was becoming.


Katie’s entire body was feeling the sensation of the inhaled drug as she watched the horse’s brown dick extended to at least two feet. She walked back towards him and started to rub her hands along his side and then one dropped to his underbelly. The horse put his back feet back about a foot and Katie wasn’t sure if he was going to pee or if he liked that she was rubbing him. But no pee came, so she continued till she was even with his dick.  She bent down and gently put her hand around his dick and then started moving her hand up and down his silky long shaft. She started to gain confidence and before long Katie was on her knees and stroking the long cock from end to end. 


Besides the size difference of the horse’s dick and that of the donkey, Katie couldn’t believe the size of the animals huge set of black balls, all she could think about is how much cum those big globes could produce. Her already wet pussy started to drip as continued to play with the 24” sex organ of the horse. 


Katie couldn’t take it anymore. She stood up and faced the horse’s side and pulled the dick up between her legs. She closed her thighs around the dick and started to hump herself up against the horse. His hard dick was then rubbed against her clit and labia as her tits were rubbing against the short stiff hairs on his side.  Katie was feeling great, but all she was doing was getting herself hornier. This motion was not working to get her off, and she was getting crazed to make herself cum.  She backed away and dropped his dick and the beautiful dick hung long below him. She realized that although it was long it might fit inside her thickness wise.


She turned her head to look around and saw the padded horse she had used the day before. She went over to it and read the label again and the word “adjustable” jumped out at her. She looked down on the side and there was a crank. There was a scratched line where it currently was and there was also another scratch. Katie tuned the crank and sure enough, the padded part went higher in the air. She cranked till the notch lined up with the higher scratch.  Katie than looked at the floor and noticed a board on the floor that was about 2 feet behind the one the donkey’s hoofs had lined up with.  “My gosh” Katie thought “this must be the setting for artificial insemination with the horse.”  Little did Katie know that this set up was for the owner of the farm, her female professor.


Katie was getting more sexually excited by the minute.  The horse who still sensed a mare in heat was also excited and his dick was still rock hard.  Katie took the lead and brought the horse over to the fake horse and the stud reacted just like the donkey had and jumped right up and put his hoofs over the padded surface.  His dick was now perpendicular to the floor.  He hoofs seemed to lock up against the board on the floor and again Katie felt the animal was far enough back from the fake horse not to be killed by a thrusting cock. 


Katie’s brain was telling her this was not safe, but the rest of her couldn’t wait to cum, and those feelings won out.  Katie positioned herself under the horse and took his dick in her hand.  She put her hand right below her pussy to see how far the horse would go in her. The horse started to hump her hand and Katie felt she was positioned to take about 8-10 inches of the thick cock.  She yelled back for him to stop and just like the donkey, it seamed he understood and stopped his humping. 


Katie took the head of the horse’s cock and fed it inside her. It took a little doing and she pushed back a little to see if it fit. Her pussy was stretching to its limits and she couldn’t believe she could take him inside. She was talking calmly to him the whole time and the horse was patient and let her move back on him, as she held his dick tight with one hand. 


Once he was in her a few inches Katie took her hand off his dick and braced herself with both hands. She started to rock back and forth on the hard pole like dick and felt she had 5 or 6 inches inside her and her body was already starting to shake with the great feeling inside. She rocked a little more and then the horse decided it had been long enough. The horse thrust inside her and went in at least 10 inches. Katie was filled with the horse’s cock and screamed out with the first thrust.  The horse pulled back till he was almost out of her and thrust again, and again Katie was filled with 10 inches of horse cock. 


Like the donkey, the horse did not hump fast like to dog but took long in and out motions. It didn’t take long and Katie started to cum. She lost control and started to yell out loud “fuck me – fuck me with that great cock.” To her amazement she started to back up to take more of his cock. The next thrust filled her even deeper and she actually felt him hit her cervix and she started to cum even harder. The horse didn’t take long (they must cum quickly as standing on their back legs cant take the weight too long) and it’s a good thing as the girl couldn’t take this huge hard pounding too long. 


Katie heard the horse snort and on the next thrust Katie felt the rush of cum inside her, his next thrust produced more and it seemed to build back on him as his dick blew back outside of her. His next thrust was up her back and she felt the hot cum soak the back of her head, neck and her back. As quickly as she could Katie turned and fell to her knees in one motion just in time to take the next load into her face. She had opened her mouth as wide as she could and got at least a few ounces of cum on her tongue and in her mouth. She swished it around her mouth and swallowed.


The horse pulled back off the padded horse and stood there, just like the donkey had the day before and just like the day before, Katie got on her knees to the side of the horse and licked his dick. Today she went one step further and took the head of the dick and sucked whatever cum was left in his shaft out and in to her mouth. She swallowed all she could get, like the first mouthful wasn’t enough. 


The horse started back up and Katie felt it safer to get up and put him in the stall. As she shut the door she started to feel the cum run down her front and back. Like a crazed cum hound she used her hands to scoop the cum off of her body and into her mouth. It was like she couldn’t get enough.


Finally she had gotten all she could and started to walk back to the house. The only thing was, her legs were like rubber. The pounding of her ass by the dog and now the fucking of the horse had exhausted the muscles from her hips down. Katie got about 10 ft from the barn and collapsed on the grass.  Butch came running over to her, and seeing as she couldn’t move she just opened her legs and the dog started licking the cum off her body and then between her legs. Katie came another two times and finally got herself to get up and wobble back to the house.


Katie took a bath that must have been an hour long.  She kept adding hot water and smiled every so often when she would see a white strain of cum appear at the surface of the water, she knew it had come from her pussy.


When Katie  got out of the bath she went right to the bedroom closed the door and climbed into bed and fell asleep.


 A few hours later Katie was being shaken. She opened her eyes and saw her professor standing above her.  “Are you felling OK” Sally asked her.  Katie who wasn’t feeling as exhausted anymore looked up and said “Sorry, I was studying late last night and just took a nap.”   It was a good lie Katie thought. 


She looked up at her teacher who was wearing a tight halter top and pair of micro jean shorts.  “Boy Miss Colleens you a lot different on the weekend.” Katie said.


What Katie didn’t know is before her teacher shook her to awaken her she had sprayed about 5 sprays of the aphrodisiac right below Katie’s noise and hadn’t covered her own. Mary was already horny after watching the activities of her student from her apartment on the top floor of the barn, by using cameras and peepholes. Mary had gone through a full set of batteries on her vibrating eggs over the weekend cumming almost as many times as her student. But there was one more session she had to watch, and that was with herself.


“Thank you for noticing. To be honest I dressed like this because I ran into an old love when visiting my friend and, well I was trying to seduce him.” The teacher lied as well.  Katie sat up in bed ignoring the fact that she was naked.  Her big breasts sat outside the covers and her nipples were again hard.  Katie asked “So did it work?” 


The teacher looked back and said “no, all I did was get myself horny in anticipation.” Then the teacher looked Katie’s boobs and said “I guess I’m not the horny one in the room.”  Katie looked down at her own naked boobs and hard nipples. She slowly brought her hands up to cover them and said “I forgot I wasn’t wearing anything.” When Katie’s hands touched the skin of her breasts she felt that sexual desire again that she could not satisfy.  “Actually I have been horny myself.” Katie admitted. 


Sally opened the night table drawer  next to the bed and took out a thick 10” dildo and said “you could have used this, didn’t you look around?”  Seeing the large rubber dick sent waves through Katie, she didn’t know why her brain and body were reacting the way they were but she needed to have that dick inside her.  “No ma’am I didn’t .” 


“Well” her teacher stated “this is probably way too big for a girl like you anyway, maybe I can find another.” With that her teacher deliberately put the dildo on the bed between the girl’s legs with the head up where she felt her legs ended and her pussy began.  As the teacher opened a drawer or two, Katie couldn’t  resist and she grabbed the dildo and started rubbing it against her labia through the bed sheet. 


The teacher turned around and said “sorry I don’t have one smaller.” But  also looked at the girl and walked back. She then said “can I help you there?” Katie was embarrassed she didn’t realize she was rubbing herself.  “I’m sorry I don’t know what is coming over me.”  By this time another mist had been sprayed into the room and both women were getting hornier by the minute.  “Don’t worry about it dear, seeing your boobs is getting me wet right now.” Mary said.

“Really? You’re getting turned on by me?” Katie asked.  Her teacher looked at her and replied “See for yourself.” and quickly took off her top and bottoms and stepped up on the bed and put her shaved pussy in front of the girl’s face and placed her hands on the wall to balance herself.  “Its wet isn’t it?” she asked.


Katie looked at the beautiful bald pussy in front of her and saw droplets of fluid around her labia. Katie had never thought about a sex with another girl, but why would that stop her at this point, on this weekend.  “If you can’t see it, feel it” the teacher goateed the student. 


Even though Katie could she was wet, she wanted to touch the other woman.  Sally saw Katie start to reach up and quickly said “not with your hand, use your tongue”


Over the next couple of hours the women had girl/girl sex that included eating each other almost constantly, intermixed with fingering, using the large dildo on each other and ending with an outrageous fisting session, seeing as both women could take a horses cock, another woman’s arm was nothing.


Sunday night came and Katie was brought back to her dorm. Her teacher gave her a pocket breath spray and said “here keep one of these, there is not much left, so use it before you go on a date or special times when you want really clean breath.”


Katie went back into her dorm room, and was no longer this shy prudish co-ed. Even without the aphrodisiac Katie had realized how great it is to cum and she became one of the sluts on campus. On some dates she pulled out the breath freshener and a couple of times let the guy us it to- those nights usually wound up with anal sex as part of the menu.


As for Mary Colleens, she continued to pick a girl each semester to bring to her farm and get them out of their sexual shell.  In the interim, she had sex with her three favorite four legged creatures each time the mare was in heat.

 

My Slutty Sister

nickmuk on Incest Stories

My name is Nick and my sister is Amy.  Let me tell you about her.  She has dark brown hair,  light brown eyes, around a b-cup bra, and an ass that is the result of many of my fantasies.  She is 13 years old, and I am 16 years old.

I have always lusted over my sister, and really wanted her bad.  She has always been in many of my fantasies.  I would sneak in her room and steal one of her thongs or g-strings to jack off with.  I always considered her to be a slut, because of how she dressed and acted, and I wanted to see for it myself.

Many times at night, I would here her moan and breathe deeply, since her room is right next to mine.  One night, I heard the familiar sound and stood outside her d

Read More
oor.  I opened her door a crack, hoping she wouldn't hear.  There laid my sister in her bed, wearing a t-shirt and thong, and her playing with her tits and pussy.

By now, my cock was fully hard, and I was dying to rip it out.  Just at that moment, she looked directly at me.  I stopped there scared and embarrased, as I had just been caught.  I turned away and walked into my room thinking about what I had down.  Just then, I heard a knock, and it was her.

"Nick, its okay that you were watching," she said. "I mean, it's a little wierd, but I understand."  My sister had just told me that it was okay to watch her.  "In fact, I have seen you do it before too, and it really turned me on." 

I could not believe my little sister was talking like this.  I stood there speechless, and she noticed.  "Well, aren't you going to say something?"  Just then she did the unthinkable, and reached over and kissed me. 

I felt her tongue push against my lips, so I opened them a little bit, to let her tongue slide in.  I made out with my sister for a good 5 minutes, before I started grabbing her tits, and rubbing my hands up her body.

Her hand reached down to my shorts and she started rubbing my cock up and down.  She pulled off my shirt and started kissing my stomach.  She then pulled down my shorts.  I felt her hand move up and down my bare 7 inch cock.  She then started sucking it, moving her lips and tongue up and down.  I was in heaven, and nearly about to cum.  I told her this and she stopped. 

Right away she got on her back, and nearly demanded I eat her pussy.  She pulled off her shorts to reveal her pink, soaking wet thong.  I pulled the string to the side and began licking up and down her slit.  I put two fingers in, and to my suprise, she took it easily.  I sucked on her clit as I fingered her, and she started bucking and humping my face.

She started yelling and screaming, and I had to tell her to calm down or our parents would hear.  She said for me to stop so I did.  She laid me down on my back, and climbed on top.  She positioned her pussy right above my cock and lowered herself.  I got about half way in and she started to go up and down. 

I was nearly about to cum, when she forced herself to go deeper on me, nearly taking the whole cock.  She was going faster and faster, and I couldn't hold it any longer.  She told me just give her one more minute, so I held on the best I could. 

I felt her scream and her pussy grab and swallow my cock.  I told her I had to pull out or I would cum, but she didn't get up, and just pushed herself farther down, as she kissed me on the lips.  Just then I exploded, my hot cum seeping into her pussy.  She let out a sigh of satisfaction and put her head on my chest, my cock still burried deep inside her.

We stayed in that position for a while, me a little worried if I could get her pregenant.  (I didn't)  She pulled out a good half hour later, and went to her bed. 

In the morning we acted as if nothing happened, but I knew this was just the beginning of a very sexual relationship.

My Sisters Slumber Party

dmmac44 on Taboo Stories

It was finally Saturday night I had been waiting for this night all week. Rob, Jack, Andy, Julie, and Josh could hardly contain themselves either as we all hung out in the garage of my house. It was about and my sisters friends had just shown up for there end of the school year slumber party that she was throwing. They were all wearing either skimpy little shorts with spaghetti strap shirts our little skirts with tight little tops, very cute and sexy with there make-up on and there hair done. There was Megan 16, Melissa 15, Erin 16, and Alice who was just about to turn 15. My mind was numb with the excitement of what we were going to do tonight, in my friends eyes I could see it to. Rob, Jack, Andy, a

Read More
nd I were going over the plans for tonight. You see my friends and I are all very sexually active, It all started when I meet Julie and Josh a couple years ago when my family first moved here. Julie is 13 and Josh is 15 they are brother and sister, they live across the street, I caught them kissing in the bathroom at school the first week we moved here and my life hasn’t been the same since. I guess you could call Julie our group whore, she would tell you the same and she loves it. She might be young but she sure loves to fuck and be fucked. Rob 15 is Josh’s best friend and lives in the house behind him. Jack 16 and Andy 18 are brothers; they live next door to me. The five of us spend many nights taking turns fucking Julie and any friends she might bring over, it’s the only thing good that has come out of moving to this damn city for me. By the way my name is Don and I’m 16 and my sister Jazmin is 15. Now that everybody is introduced let me start the story…..

Andy pulled out the bottle of booze my sister had asked me to get for her earlier in the week, when my friends and I first came up with this whole idea. Andy had gotten one of his older friends buy the booze for him. My sister had promised her friends that after our mom and dad went to sleep that they could all party in the garage and drink, so I agreed to clean it up for her and move my group some where else for the night. If she only knew what the cost of this small token of kindness that I was showing her was.

The five of us started taking shots there was a bottle of tequila, cherrypuker, and a bottle of hypnotic. After we had all taken a shot from each Andy added the night night shot to each bottle. I don’t know what it was but he promised me that it would knock anyone out who drank for at least 4 to 6 hours and I believed him. The bottles looked full again, mixed with the substance that Andy had put in them. We hide them in the garage so my parents wouldn’t find them. Then my friends all left like I agreed with my sister. They all went over to Jack and Andy’s house to get something to eat; I went inside my house to find my sister. I found her in her room with all her friends, they were all in there pajamas now painting each others toes which of course instantly gave me a hard on which I tried my best to hide. Immediately she asked if I got it I told her I did and described to her were in the garage it was. And reminded her to be really quite not to wake up mom and dad, and if she did that she better not say she got the booze from me. She promised me they would be quite and that she would say she got the booze from another friend she knew. I settled for that and left to meet up with my friends and wait.

I went straight over to Jack and Andy’s shed out back of there house. It was our alternate hang out spot it was just smaller than our garage. When I went in I was greeted by the sight of Julie bouncing up and down on Josh’s cock and swapping back for between sucking Andy’s cock down her throat and sucking Jack’s cock the same way. I was already hot from seeing all the girls in there pajamas that this sent me way over the edge. I grab Julie by the back of the head and pulled her of Josh’s lap and dropped her in front of the chair that I was now sitting in. I yanked out my 7” cock and proceeded to fuck the back of Julie’s throat slow and deep holding my entire dick in her throat until her it relaxed and I was able to slide my cock in and out it’s entire length with out her gauging I loved doing this it felt so good. Not to mention just the site of this fucking sexy 13 year whore deep throating my cock while her brother and my two other friends fought over who was going to berry their cock into her pussy first. She never lost eye contact with me as Andy began shoving his 8” pecker into her waiting pussy. The look on her face was that of pure pleasure as Andy sank it all the way in and began taking long strokes slow at first but growing in force with each thrust. As I was forcing Julies head up and down my shaft I felt myself approaching orgasm and just as I felt it cumming I rammed Julies head all the way down and sprayed my cum deep down her throat as she gauged and choked on it. She didn’t really like it when I did this but she was use to it and didn’t care any more. After I pulled my cock out of her mouth and she finished swallowing my cum Josh quickly took my place to finish his nut which I admit I so rudely interrupted but I really needed it right then. I went over and sat on the couch to watch TV and was soon joined by Andy after he nutted all over Julie’s white ass and was replaced in his position by his brother Jack, who was fucking Julie like there was no tomorrow. Soon Josh had dumped his load all over Julies face and in her mouth and Jack left his load in Julie’s tight pussy. We all sat back and watched TV for the next couple hours waiting for the motion sensor camera we had set up in the garage to turn on letting us know that the fun was about to start.

It was around when the portable surveillance monitor finally flicked on the image of inside my garage, we perked up as we watched the 5 teenage girls, soon to become our little fuck bags enter the room. They all sat down around the table we had set up in there and our couch and chairs where we all usually hung out at this time. My sister went and found the bottles right where I told her I had hide them and brought them back to her group. They all started passing the bottles around each taking swigs from the bottles tasting them all. We all got more and more excited with every shot each girl took. Realizing that our plan was working and that very soon we were all going to be having a lot of fun, with these very drunk and soon to be very passed out girls. We all had hard-ons and Julie couldn’t leave her pussy alone she just kept rubbing it and touching her self all over she was getting very horny wanting to suck and lick all over these innocent young girls as we had our way with them.

It was about 30 minutes later and two and a half bottles down when the girls started slowing down they were all just setting back now Alice the 14 year old actually fell on to the couch landing face first right in my sisters lap and never moved after the girls that were still conscious just laughed and soon after passed out themselves. That was our cue to move in. Slowly we shut down the shed and made our way over to my garage for our reward. As we entered the smell of booze was strong and the sight of the five beautiful girls was almost too much for us to handle. We went around with our camera video taping the site. I stood next to my sister on the couch who still had Alice’s faced buried in her crotch. I told Julie to point the camera at me as I pulled out my cock and rested it on my sister’s lips. Everybody watched as I took Jazmin’s head parted her lips and pushed the head of my dick in her mouth slowly. It was the first test to see if these bitches were really out. It felt so good to fuck my sisters mouth I had wanted to for so long and never thought I would have the chance, and now I was and this was only the beginning of tonight’s fun. I continued to fuck Jazmin’s mouth as Andy, Jack, and Rob positioned a girl for each of them to perform this same act on. Julie was having a ball going from person to person taping every second as they fucked the mouths of these innocent young girls until Rob and Jack both started moaning and saying how good it felt and that they were going to cum in these whores’ mouths. Julie was right on top of it with the camera, catching every shot that went in there mouths and then leaked out when the boys removed there well soaked cocks from there mouths. Julie zoomed in on Megan and Melissa’s faced as they twisted in confusion from the drugs and the forced act that was just committed to them. Then Julie came over to me as I dumped my load in my sisters mouth and held her head back with her mouth open to show the camera my brotherly load I just left in my sisters mouth I then plugged her nose and watched as she was forced to swallow my load down before she could breathe. This sent Julie over the edge as she pushed the camera to me and began pulling Alice off me sisters lap throwing her over the arm of the couch she then ripped my sisters little shorts off revealing cute little butterfly panties that she was wearing I filmed Julie as she licked up and down my sisters thigh and over her covered mound. It was so hot watching her do this I almost forgot about the rest of the room. When I turned around I saw Andy and Jack had already stripped Megan down and where now propping her up on the arm of the chair Andy sat in the chair and continued to force his cock in and out of the drugged girls mouth as she whimpered and moaned from the pain that Jacks cock was causing, her probably virgin pussy; as it pounded away. Rob had Melissa and Erin on the floor next to the coffee table taking there clothes off as fast as he could fondling every part of them as he went. When he got them completely naked he started licking there pussies causing them to squirm as there bodies naturally responded to his stimulation. It almost seemed like they were awake if they only had there eyes open. I noticed that poor little Alice had been left there hanging over the arm of the couch and nobody was paying her any attention. So I set up the camera on the tripod to catch the scene of the whole room. I then proceed to undress Alice anticipating penetrating her virgin pussy knowing how tight it must be. I shock with excitement knowing the fun we would all have tonight.

I had a hard time concentrating hearing the moans coming from my sister. As I looked down I saw that Julie now had my sister’s panties off and was eating my sister’s pussy like the nasty whore she was. It must have felt really good because Jazmin was moaning and squirming all over the coach. Julie stood up and took her shorts off, she wasn’t wearing panties she hardly ever wore panties. Then she laid my sister down on the coach so she could grind her pussy on her face while she ate her out. By this time I had worked my cock about half way into Alice’s tight pussy. I had pushed past her cherry which had caused a little yelp from her and some uncomfortable moans. She started squirming so I pinned her legs straight back to her chest putting her in the fetal position and continued to push my dick deeper into her pussy with each thrust. Soon I was in all the way and wet as hell, I fucked the shit out of that virgin pussy I couldn’t stop until my cum was planted deep in her young womb. I went crazy with lust knowing that I had just raped this innocent 14 year old girl and been the first person ever to cum inside of her. I pulled out and ordered Julie to lick and suck my cum out of her pussy and she immediately obeyed, leaving my still virgin sister looking cute, naked from the waste down, and ready to fuck in my lustful craz from the nights events.

Andy and Jack having had there fun with Megan left her sitting up straight in the chair soaked in there cum holding an empty bottle of booze a pretty fun sight for us, not so good for her. Rob to enjoyed it and excepted it in trade for the two he had been playing with they were both primed and ready as Rob had laid them on there stomachs and propped there asses up using pillows from the couch. Andy and Jack used there cum soaked pussy to lube there cocks before they started pushing them into Melissa and Erin’s tiny virgin assholes. Both girls jumped and moaned in pain but Andy and Jack just laid there fully weight directly on top of there bodies forcing there cocks all the way inside the girls asses. They both moaned loudly as they continued to slowly ass fuck the entire length of there dicks in and out of Erin and Melissa’s tight virgin asses.

Rob had much of the same idea with Megan only he decided to play with the bottle Jack had left him. He grabbed it and pushed Megan sideways in the chair and spreading her legs. Just then Josh came back I didn’t even realize he had left and he had our bag of toys that we sometimes fuck Julie and her friends with. He went over and joined his sister with Alice. Aloud groan came from Megan as Rob proceeded push the bottle in Megan’s ass for the first time. The site of that gave everybody a second wind and we all felt the lustful craz of the night and we all knew none of us were in control of our actions. Josh had laid down and positioned Alice with Julie sitting behind her on top of him in a cowgirl position one they used often. Only this time Julie had a strap on attached to her with a 5” cock on it fucking Alice’s ass forcing her to bounce on Josh’s dick. It didn’t take long for Josh to cum in the young girls pussy watching his sister violate the girl the way she was.

I had my sister all to myself which was the plan from the beginning I was really going to enjoy myself tonight. I had already made her swallow my entire load once tonight and had much more in store for her. I toke my time with Jazmin savoring every moment and watching everything, everyone else was doing getting more turned on every second. I had taking the rest of her cloths off, I had her back flat on the sofa with her head tilted up against the back of the couch, it probably wasn’t comfortable for her but it would work for me. I held her legs straight in the air as I guided my cock to her virgin pussy. Craving the moment I become the first person to entire her pussy, and it felt so good. Julie had left it plenty wet from her feasting of it a moment ago. I pushed in and felt the hymn and trusted right past it causing her already violated pussy to spasm in a powerful orgasm that milked my dick every time I pulled it out and pushed it back in. She moaned in both pain and pleasure as I neared my own limits. I said “Oh shit, I’m going to cum in my sister” out loud to the group as I felt it nearing. They all looked wanting to see it knowing how much I anticipated the moment. I became light headed as I started cumming deep inside her milking wet pussy as she moaned and squirmed under my thrust. As I finished I sat down on the floor in front of the couch next to Jazmin’s pussy and watched my cum slowly start to flood out of her young pussy. Immediately I leaned over and started lapping it up as it came out my cum and her cum together eating it out of her pussy woke me right back up and it was time for phase two with Jazmin.

I helped Josh and Julie sit Alice up on the couch with her legs wide open Josh’s cum leaking all over. Then Rob brought Megan over with the bottle still stuck in her ass, and positioned her to look like she was eating Alice’s pussy. We sat Megan down on her knees which forced the bottle in a little more and lodged it in place. Andy and Jack Continued to fuck Melissa and Erin to there hearts content dumping load after load of hot cum in there pussies, asses, mouths, and all over there bodies.

Then Rob, Josh, Julie, and I focused our attention on Jazmin. Julie grabbed the camera for some special hand held work for this one. I sat on the floor and placed Jazmin’s drugged and limp body cowgirl style on my cock which felt good enough to cum but I held off knowing it was going to get better. Josh got right behind her much like he and Julie had just done to Alice, and started fucking Jazmin’s ass while my dick was in her pussy. The feeling of my sister’s pussy as she was being fucked in the ass was amazing. Then Rob kneeling on the couch took hold of her head and guided it to his waiting cock. He pushed past her lips over her tong and into her throat. The shot must have looked so hot from Julie’s camera and she wasn’t shy about it at all. The best part was that the way we were holding her it almost looked like she was awake and participating. Her eyes even looked opened at times as I was looking up at her. It almost seemed like she was staring at me now. Then I saw her wink and smile as she swallowed Rob’s whole cock into the back of her throat. Oh my god I thought she’s awake. How is that possible I told myself I saw her drink just like all the rest of the girls and they are all still knocked out? Then I realized if she is awake then she doing this now because she wants to. She pulled Robs cock out of her mouth and whispered in my ear I want you to cum in my pussy now. There was immediately a group orgasm Rob thrusted deep into her mouth and filled her swallowing throat, Josh rammed his cock deep in her ass depositing his load deep in her bowels, and over come with lust and excitement and my sister telling me to come in her pussy now, I filled her pussy until it flooded out around my dick along with her cum as she was came with me. After we stopped cumming with a pop her mouth came off Rob’s dick and she planted the biggest kiss on me I’ve ever gotten in my life. We exchanged tongs, spit, and Rob’s cum. A minor price to pay for the fact that my sister was willingly French kissing me right now, after I had just cum in her pussy, Josh was now pulling out of her ass followed by his cum, and we were both swallowing the last of Rob’s load. We all sat back her still inside of me and looked at each other. Andy, Jack, Josh, Julie, Rob, and I stood scared out of our minds not knowing what was going on. When Jazmin lend back and said “Man that was fun, how come you guys didn’t tell me about your little group activities before.”

 

Too be Continued………….

 

 

A new Dog Bitch Is Born

Narrator123 on Animal Stories

A New Dog Bitch Is Born

 

Jenny feverously rubbed her clit and she was getting very frustrated. She had been masturbating for nearly an hour and still could not get over the edge. Her usual fantasy about Mike the school football captain was just not doing it today. Three times she had creamed and then a stray thought intruded and the feeling was lost. She was getting sore now and her juices were drying up again. “Shitââ‚

Read More
¬â„¢, she said out loud to Max, her four year old German shepherd, “I am so horny I will go mad if I can’t get off. Max looked back and panted.

 

Max had been a surprise present for her 9th birthday, the cutest little puppy Jenny had ever seen. She had been begging for one for years, and as they had just moved out in the country her parents decided to grant her wish. Four years later they were inseparable, Max followed her everywhere. He even shared her room, with his own basket at the end of her bed.

 

It was only a few months ago that Jenny had discovered masturbation; right about the time she’d had her first period. Her extremely knowledgeable friend Amy had told her about it and gave her directions to finding her button, along with some graphic tips at the best methods of stimulation. It didn’t take Jenny long to become an expert, inventing some of her own techniques along the way. When Jenny found time alone to explore her new interest Max usually watched disinterested or lay snoozing in the floor.

 

Finding time alone was not easy for Jenny as her mum and dad were very energetic and insisted she join them in their various activities. She had to snatch quick wanks in the bathroom, or on the toilet. But today was going to be the big day. She had persuaded them she was not feeling well enough to join them on their hill walk and insisted on being happy to spend the day alone. Mum decided she was getting old enough to be allowed some independence and persuaded dad to agree. Now they were off until late tonight and she had planned to really indulge her new pastime to the full. That was the main cause of her frustration.

 

She sat up on the bed and walked to the bathroom, maybe if she had a pee it might be better. She wiped her cute little pussy and then paused to look in the full-length bathroom mirror. She critically scrutinized the slim body of the naked little girl that looked back at her. Her little breast mounds which already filled a 32A bra, stuck out firmly with her thickening nipples standing like little watchtowers atop. At all of 5ft in height she was a delightful little package. She rubbed her pussy assessing whether the quantity of pubic hair had increased since her last inspection. She guessed not, as it was still nearly bald. With a sigh she turned away and walked back to her bedroom. She rubbed Max’s head as she passed him and he lifted up from gnawing his toy bone to acknowledge her.

 

Thirty minutes later with a scream of frustration she sat up on the bed. “Shit! Shit! Shit! What’s wrong with me? Jesus Max what if I’m frigid?” the dog on hearing his name got up and went to his naked mistress. “It’s a good job I have a friend like you to listen to my troubles Max,” she said as she stroked the dog’s head and gently pulled his ears. She put her legs on the floor and then bent over and hugged him fiercely. Sitting back she let Max’s head sit in her lap as she had done, clothed, many times before and caressed his silky fur with long luxurious strokes. Max had never had such a close up of this part of Jenny’s anatomy before and stuck his nose in her snatch to investigate. The cold wet feel of it snapped Jenny out of her reverie, as it sent a shock wave through her body. She was surprised at how good it felt and opened her legs a bit to give Max better access. The smell of the virgins cum juice was strong on her and Max pushed his nose in further getting excited by the aroma. Jenny opened her legs wide now and Max licked her pussy with his long tongue. This was new to both of them and Jenny was a bit disgusted and excited at the same time.

 

She put her hand down and pulled back her Labia exposing her erect clit to the dogs tongue. Max never stopped licking and hit her on the button first time. Jenny gasped, “God Max that is brilliant, I am creaming like a whore”, she laughed, feeling one of Amy’s crude sayings was appropriate here. She lay back on the bed and let Max get on with it. Each long caress of the dogs velvet tongue on her excited pussy brought her nearer and nearer to the orgasm she had craved all day. She bucked her ass pushing herself deeper onto Max as her brain finally exploded. The strength of her orgasm was like nothing she had ever experienced before. Her whole body seemed to contract and her mind floated in whole different erotic dimension. Coming down from her incredible high she looked at her doggy friend with a new respect. “Max you and I are going to be even closer from now on”, she laughed roughly tugging and rolling his ears. Max looked up and panted.

 

She got up and went down to the kitchen to get some juice, all that sweating and coming had made her thirsty. She thrilled at the feeling of walking naked in the public areas of the house, if only her folks could see her now. She sat on a wooden stool near the worktop loving the cold hard feel of the timber against her bare privates. She sipped her drink and thought about what had just transpired. What she had just done was totally disgusting and her parents would be horrified if they ever found out. She decided that she wouldn’t even tell her best friend Amy, she may not understand. In spite of how great it had been she rationalized that she must never do it again and try to forget what happened.

 

Having decided, she felt a bit better about herself. Max came in and Jenny realized it was his diner time and filled his food and water dishes. While Max made quick work of the contents Jenny helped herself to one of the sandwiches mum had left for her in the fridge.

 

She went to the living room and crashed out on the sofa, picking up the remote and surfing the channels. It wasn’t long before she got bored and began to wish she had gone with her parents. Her hand drifted down to her pussy again and subconsciously her finger gently parted her lips and slowly teased her sensitive clit. Her mind drifted back to her previous fun with Max and she found herself quickly becoming soggy as she got really turned on again. She moaned sexily and Max came over to check her out. Observing his mistress’s condition he went straight to her pussy and recommenced his earlier actions. Jenny just opened her legs and let him perform his amazing tongue trick again. When she was aroused she just went straight into slut mode and her brain switched off.

 

Max instinctively became aware that what he was doing had a sexual nature and began to get aroused himself. The tip of his cock began to emerge from its sheath and he began moving his body from side to side not knowing what to do next. Jenny opened her eyes and looked at her dog to see what was going on. Her eyes caught sight of the red tip of his dick as it protruded about an inch below his belly. “Oh Max darling I am making you horny” she laughed as she sat up and rubbed his head.

 

Last week Amy had described what it felt like to be fucked by a real cock, she had given it up to Joe the lead singer of the school band. Jenny creamed her panties as Amy went into incredible detail for her young innocent friend. In her heightened state of arousal Jenny had fantasized about Mikes cock doing exactly the same things to her.

 

Now looking at the dog’s little member an idea took shape. Max’s cock was not very big and wouldn’t go in far enough to do any damage or even pop her cherry, but it could still reach her pleasure throbbing clit. She could at least get some idea what it would feel like to have a cock in her pussy. She quickly dismissed the idea, it would be too disgusting, suppose someone caught her. But now she’d had it the thought just kept nagging at her and after about five more minutes stimulation from Max’s incredible tongue it consumed her whole consciousness.

 

In a daze, she pushed his head away and stood up. A quick mental calculation decided her that the best way was to get on all fours like a bitch and let him shove it in from behind. Still not believing she was really doing this she got down and called the dog over. She rubbed her fingers over her pussy again and her unknowing lover resumed his attention from this new angle. A wave of pleasure washed over Jenny as she waited for him to mount her. Nothing Happened!

 

She realized that Max would need some guidance and reached back to grab his front legs. The dog struggled a bit as she lifted him over her and wriggled her beautiful tight ass until he was all the way up on her. Max was nervous and tried to pull off, he could not understand what his mistress wanted. Jenny held him tight and wriggled her butt some more until she could feel the sharp hard tip hit against her buttock. She was getting hyper excited now. Holding Max in place she maneuvered her ass until her pussy lips were positioned directly over Max’s twitching cock. She rubbed on it allowing it to gently enter her until she felt it contact her button. She gasped; this was the first foreign flesh to ever get this far in her sacred places. She began to rub her clit furiously against it, the sensations coursing through her young body send her to highs she had never known existed. “Oh God!” she moaned over and over.

 

It suddenly dawned on Max that this was a mating occasion and that his mistress was presenting herself as his bitch. Even though confused, his instincts took over and he suddenly grabbed Jenny strongly in his forelegs as his cock grew to its full seven-inch dimensions inside her. It blasted through her hymen and exploded her tight little virgin love tunnel outwards in one easy motion as the hardness of it rocketed to her depths. He began humping his new bitch with the relentless strength and speed of his breed.

 

Jenny screamed as the pain intruded on her pleasure trip. She felt her cherry disintegrate and her pussy muscles cramped as the monster dog pole opened her to incredible proportions. “Max down good boy, Max Get off!”  She shouted as the shepherd pounded her mercilessly. She cried and tried to wriggle free but Max was amazingly strong and kept her rooted in position. Jenny was terrified. “Oh Jesus, what have I done?” she wailed fighting against him. “Max. Please good boy, get off, there’s a good doggy,” she sobbed, but her lover took no notice.

 

The pain started to subside and Jenny felt her orgasm begin to build as the hot red rod punishing her clit with long powerful strokes began to register in her confused mind. She began to enjoy the feeling of having her love tunnel completely filled and abused in this way. Forgetting the furry anatomy of the owner on the other end of this enormous cock she gave herself up to the incredible intensity of the sensations as she came with wild abandon. Max tensed and shot his load deep in her womb. It had been four years in the making and Jenny was the now surprised recipient of the hot powerful flow. She thrilled anew as it coated every crevice of her exvirgin fuck hole, and came again as she realized the erotic enormity of situation.

 

That was why she failed to notice the sudden expansion of the knot at the base of the dogs cock. It swelled to impressive proportions inside the cunt of the little girl and locked itself inside her swollen pussy lips. Jenny suddenly felt the pressure, her athletic legs pushed further apart as her body struggled to accommodate this new development. The intense pain as her pussy was opened to its limits a frightening new experience for her. She took a deep breath and tried to work trough it as Max stopped shooting and leant his head gently over her shoulders. Her whole tiny body now virtually cloaked in the furry skin of German shepherd who in this position dwarfed her.

 

Both sated now, she and Max tried to separate. The pain was excruciating but the enormous dog knot would not budge. Max getting nervous, tried even harder and Jenny screamed as she nearly blacked out with the pain. She caught Max’s front legs and spoke to him softly trying to calm him. She was as scared as he was, but she needed time to think. Her ardor cooled now, her pussy tightened even more, locking them solid.

 

“Holy shit!’ She said aloud. “What am I going to do now?” Her mind feverishly worked through the options. What was she to do? Was this normal? Would they be stuck like this until her parents got home? Would she have to go to hospital to get them separated? Oh my God the embarrassment of it. Would they send her jail? She began to cry as the reality of the situation came home to her. She could not figure out what to do.

 

Max slipped off to the side, and she was grateful as his great weight was causing her arm muscles to cramp. Then he pulled his back leg across her back turning so they were now facing opposite ways. They both looked round and eyed each other. Max moved again to try and slip off but only succeeded in making Jenny yelp in pain.

 

They remained like that for about half an hour when Jenny noticed that the knot was beginning to soften and get smaller. Max noticed too and after a little pulled hard and suddenly it popped out with a squelchy sound, draining an incredible quantity of puppy juice after it. It ran down jenny’s legs and went all over the floor soaking into the carpet. She sighed with relief as she sat up and inspected her poor abused pussy. Her lips were all bruised and she could see the blood stains on her legs, evidence of her lost cherry. She glanced over at Max who was cleaning his tackle as if nothing had happened. She caught her breath as she saw for the first time the now decreasing size of the pussy basher that had sent her to such highs of ecstasy and terror. She wondered how she could have taken it all and still be alive!

 

Her cum filled pussy began to feel uncomfortable and she decided to take a shower while she sorted out her feelings about what had just transpired. The shame and self-disgust having given her cherry to her pet was uppermost in her mind, but just below the surface was the unmistakable erotic delight at having tasted forbidden pleasures. She promised herself this had been a one off but she knew deep in her heart she and Max would be mating again, when she worked up the courage and the memory of the pain had faded.

 

Stepping from the shower she quickly dried herself and donned a t-shirt and shorts, then went down stairs to see what she could do about cleaning the mess from the carpet before her parents returned. Thirty minutes later she was satisfied with the result then she opened the French doors wide allowing the fresh air to disperse the after smells of her deflowering. A quick spray of air freshener completed the job to her satisfaction. Then she settled back on the sofa and flicked to MTV to await her parents. Max sat by her side, back to his normal self.

Daddy and I

Jolly1 on Incest Stories







>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>Daddy and I

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>By Jolly1



Hi my name is Casey and now I am 25 years old. I am sort of a tomboy,
and I always have been. I am an only child and my father wanted a boy,
but he ended up with me, a girl with slim hips and very little breasts.



Dad never let on that he didn’t want a girl; he was always very good to
me. As I grew up we became sort of buddies, I did everything with him.
When he worked on the car I was there to hand him wrenches. If he
worked on the house I handed him tools and helped car
Read More
ry anything he was
working on. Soon I think he forgot I was a girl, because we went
fishing, hiking and even target shooting together.



I worshiped my dad; in my eyes he could do no wrong. When Mom tried to
dress me up in a dress and frilly undies, dad would step in and tell
her to leave me alone. They had many a fight over me, but dad always
won out. Mom would say it was not proper for me to hang around dad all
the time; I should be out with girls my own age. Dad would tell her I
should be happy and do what I wanted.



Things suddenly changed between dad and I, he had taken me on a fishing
and camping weekend when I was 14. Everything was lovely and we caught
enough fish for dinner, so I decided to take a dip in the lake. I
entered the cold water in my shorts and tee shirt; I had never taken to
wearing a bra, because my breast were almost flat. Needless to say
being 16 years old, I did not have a lot of boys from school chasing
after me. Dad called out to me after a while and told me to come in; it
was time to head back to camp to clean the fish before dark. It was
when I got out of the water that I noticed dad staring at my almost
flat chest. The cold water had made my nipples stiff and poke out and
the water had made my shirt translucent.



Dad hardly said a word as we hiked back to camp, when we got there I
went to our tent and changed into a dry shirt. I felt funny about the
way he had looked a me, it made me feel kind of strange. When I got to
the fire, dad had already cleaned the fish and had them in a pan over
the fire. So I pulled up a camp chair and sat across the fire from dad,
who tried his best not to look at me. I though he was mad at me for
something I did and tried to talk to him, but he answered me with short
and to the point answers to every question I asked him.



I offered to clean up the dishes and dad went to our tent to change his
clothes. That is when I noticed him, staring at me from outside the
tent as I bent over and cleaned the plates and pan. He appeared to be
drinking something from a bottle, which was not like dad. Yea he drank
a beer or two, he had even shared a beer with me, but I had never seen
him drink hard liquor. He came toward me and sat at the fire, but his
eyes never left my body.



When I finished cleaning up, I went to sit by the fire also. Dad
offered me the bottle to take a drink, I took it and gulped a big
mouthful. My mouth was on fire and it burned all the way down to my
stomach. I coughed and sputtered as I handed the bottle back to him, he
just laughed and said his little girl was growing up. Dad never called
me his little girl before; he always referred to me as his buddy. I did
not know what was going on but I felt warm all over. After a while he
said it was time to turn in, so I went first to the tent to get ready
for bed. I removed my shorts but left my tee shirt on, crawled onto the
camping cot and covered up with my blanket. I called out to dad to say
I was in bed so he could get to bed.



I pretended to have my eyes closed, but I must admit I peeked as dad
removed his shirt and shorts and got into his cot with just his boxer
shorts on. I must have drifted off to sleep, because I came awake after
hearing a noise and just stayed still and kept my eyes closed. Then I
felt the blanket being lifted off of me as the cool night air touched
my body. I cracked my eyes and saw dad standing there looking at me.
After a few minutes he reached inside his boxers and pulled out his
penis. I had seen it before, because when he went to pee I had snuck a
peek. But I did not remember it being that big, and he started to
stroke it. Damn my dad was jerking off while looking at me. I shuddered
even though I was feeling warm all over. Seeing him like that made me
feel warm and funny between my legs.



Of course I knew about sex, but I never though I would turn anyone on
much less my daddy. I had to say my little virgin pussy was wet as dad
stroked his penis faster and faster. I tried not to move or make a
sound, because I was afraid he would stop, and for some reason I did
not want him to stop. As he kept doing it, my pussy was getting wetter
and wetter, my panties were soaked and I felt like my cunt was on fire.
Just when I thought I could stand it no more, something hot hit my
face, he was moaning and cumming and jerking off faster and faster. But
when his cum first hit my face I sat up, he did not even notice as his
eyes were closed and his hand kept pumping.



When he was finished he finally opened his eyes and seen me sitting
there with his cum running down my face and shirt. He just cried out he
was sorry and ran from the tent. I got up and slipped on my shorts and
wiped my face ( I have to admit I did take my finger and wipe some of
the cum with it and put it in my mouth) with my towel and walked out of
the tent to try to talk to my dad.



I found him sitting by the fire pit; the fire had been put out before
we went to bed, with his face in his hands crying. I went over to him
and put my arm around his shoulders and tried to tell him it was all
right. He just kept saying he was so sorry and it must have been the
whiskey he had been drinking that made him do it. I told him it did not
matter that I knew he would never hurt me. That I still loved him and
always would, no matter what. He slowly looked up at me and I pulled
his head to my chest and stroked his hair as he cried against my chest.




I began to feel warm again as I held him, I could smell his after shave
even though he had not shaved since we had left. I felt his beard
stubble snagging my shirt, but nothing seemed to matter, but that we
were together.



Dad finally stood up and wrapped his strong arms around me, in a hug I
had never experienced before. Sure dad had hugged me before but it was
always a quick hug and release like you would hug your best buddy when
he caught a big fish or something. This was different as he pulled me
against his body tightly and put his head on my shoulder. This was a
long hug and I did not want it to ever end. He moved his head and
looked into my eyes, he again to me he was sorry and kissed my
forehead. But he did not stop, he kissed my eyes, nose, both of my
cheeks, then he brushed his lips across my lips. I must have moaned
because then I felt his lips fasten to mine and his tongue darted into
my mouth.



My knees felt like rubber and dad was holding me up against his body. I
could feel his hardness against my belly. The kiss seemed to last
forever, and when he removed his lips from mine, I felt empty inside. I
said dad, but he cut me off saying hush little one everything will be
all right. I felt his lips on my neck and move up to nibble on my ears,
his hand were on my butt pressing me against him. I was having trouble
breathing and I must say my pussy was soaking my panties.



Dad sat down on the camp chair and pulled me onto his lap. He started
kissing me again and as he pulled me to him I noticed the hair on his
chest tickled my arms. He started moving his hands all over my body, I
felt him caress my breasts and rub my legs. His kisses were becoming
more demanding, as his hand went up under my tee shirt and rubbed my
bare breast. My nipples were rock hard and he played with them,
pinching them and pulling on them. I felt his hard penis grinding
against my ass, and he grabbed the tail of my shirt and pulled it off
of me. I know I must have been wetting his boxers as my pussy was
flowing like crazy.



I felt dad’s hairy chest rub against my hard nipples and his hands
pulling down my shorts. I lifted my butt to help him, and he tossed
them onto the other chair. His hand was between my legs now and I had
my arms around his neck trying to hang on. I felt his finger trace the
lips of my pussy lightly, then a little firmer pushing my soaked
panties into the crevice of my pussy lips. Then an animal growl came
from my dad and he grabbed my panties and ripped them from my body. I
shook in excited fear, as his fingers went where no other man’s fingers
had been.



He found my clit and I thought I would pass out from the sheer pleasure
I was receiving from my dad. He would stroke my pussy from my ass to my
clit and sometimes dip into that forbidden hole. I bucked and twisted
and never noticed his penis had escaped thru the hole in his boxers. He
bent and fastened his lips to my nipples and sucked and chewed them
until I thought I would pass out. Then he put an arm under my legs and
around my shoulders and stood up carrying me to the tent.



He laid my naked body on my cot and crawled on top of me. He continued
to kiss my face and move slowly down my body stopping at my nipples
again. As he sucked each nipple I felt him rise up and take his hands
and spread my legs. After they were open and hanging over the edges of
the cot, he settled back down on top of me, his hard penis pressed up
against my belly. In my mind I knew what was happening to me but I did
not want what I was feeling to ever stop. Then I felt dad slide down
and kiss my belly stopping to lick my bellybutton, and then kiss the
top of my legs. His kisses continued down the top of my legs to my
knees then started back up the inside of my legs. All I could do was
squirm and moan, daddy, daddy.



His lips soon touched upon my wet pussy and I almost jumped off of the
cot. I felt his tongue spread the lips of my hot pussy and lick me from
my ass to my clit. I wrapped my fingers in his hair as he sucked and
nibbled on my clit, and then move to the entrance to my pussy. His
tongue pushed in deep and I squirmed and pulled his head closer trying
to get him deeper. He lapped up my flowing juices, and moved back to my
clit. Then he did something strange, with my clit in his mouth he
started humming. Oh my god, I flooded the cot with my cum, and went
slack.



Daddy slowly crawled back up on top of me, a big grin on his face. He
kissed my lips and let me taste my juices, then asked me if his little
girl liked that. What could I say to him, like that, I loved it. I
again felt him rise up but this time his hand went between out bodies
and I felt something hard and hot rub my pussy. Dad rubbed his penis up
and down my wet slit hitting my clit on the up strokes and making me
shiver. Then I felt it at the entrance to my hot hole, just a little
pressure at first then I felt the big head of his penis slip into me.
Dad stayed still and let me get used to the feel of it, while looking
into my eyes. Then he started moving in little in and out motions until
more of him was lodged in me, when he came against my cherry, he
stopped and asked if I was ready.



I was not prepared, but I wanted to feel all of him in me, so I
whispered yes. Dad pulled almost all the way out of me, then with a
powerful lunge ripped my cherry apart with his huge penis. I felt a
white hot searing pain and screamed at the top of my lungs. Dad just
stayed still and kissed the tears flowing from my eyes. I heard him say
he was sorry little one, as he slowly started to make slow shallow
pumping movements inside of me. It hurt and burned for a while but I
guess I had been super wet and soon it was feeling pretty good.



In a little while it was feeling great, dad was pumping faster and
faster and his balls were slapping against my ass. He held me in a
tight embrace and kept telling me how much he loved me and what a great
little girl I was. My ass was now thrusting up to meet his, I had my
legs wrapped around his waist and my hands were clawing his back. I had
never felt anything like this and came two or three times, when I felt
dad’s penis swell and he tried to push it thru me, then I could feel
him shooting rope after rope of his hot cum in me. I must have passed
out from pure pleasure. Because when I woke up dad was gone, I jumped
up and ran for the flap of the tent. Naked and peeking slowly of the
flap I saw dad making coffee over a newly started fire.



I returned to my cot and looked down and saw it was covered in blood
and cum stains, that is when I noticed my pussy was also covered in the
same stains and the hair on it was kind of stiff. I took a towel and
poured some water from a canteen and started cleaning my poor sore
pussy up. When I was done I slid on some shorts and a tee shirt and
went out to get some coffee. Dad was smiling and came over and gave me
a big kiss and asked me how his little girl was this morning. As I took
the coffee he offered me I smiled back at him and said just great.



As I sat at the fire, while dad was cooking breakfast, he said he
needed to talk to me. I said ok dad and he started telling me about him
and mom. He said while he loved mom very much, she had lost interest in
sex a few years ago. So he had relieved himself with his hand since
then, that is until he saw my breasts and hard nipples when I came out
of the water yesterday from my swim. He said that he had never intended
to make love to me, but laying on the cot so close to me and trying to
jerk off quietly, that he just could not get the picture out of his
head of my breasts an nipples.



He had gotten up and just intended to look at me again, he just could
not resist. Then some how he had started jerking off while looking down
at me. He was going to stop before he came, but just lost control. Then
when I came out of the tent last night and hugged him telling him it
was all right, he lost control again. That what he did was wrong, and
that when we got home he was going to tell mom about it. She would most
likely have him arrested and jailed as a child molester, but that it
was the right thing to do.



I stared at him dumb founded, I did not want to lose my daddy. And what
we did last night was wonderful. I wanted to do it more, and I only
wanted to do it with him. So that is what I told him, and I told him
not to tell mom. He looked down at me with tears in his eyed and asked
me if that is the way I really felt. I jumped up and flung my arms
around him and started kissing the tears from his eyes as he had done
mine last night. I told him I loved him and he could do it to me any
time he wanted, because I loved it and want to make love to him.



I guess breakfast burned, as he carried me back to the tent.



Daddy and I are still best buddies and always will be. I think my daddy was glad he had a girl.



The end











This was my first attempt at a dad and daughter story---please let me
know how I did. And do you thing I should write more of them?